Categories
Sort By
Date
Languages
Search results
An unusual Threesome with a Surprise Ending

... man patting my ass.” She sat down on a sofa with an ottoman and propped up her feet, legs spread apart about ... my dick was laying lengthwise over her pussy. To my surprise I saw Monica reach down and spread Evonne open to reveal ... ... Continue»
Posted by Monica123 4 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Interracial Sex, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 817  |  
93%
  |  5

A man has a threesome with both of his girlfriends

My name's Marcus and it's got to be said that I'm a lucky man. I'm twenty-five, been married and then escaped, and now I've got two very sexy girlfriends. I suspect they both sort of know and accept that they're not the only ones in my life, although neither really knew who else there is.

They're very different women. The first one, Tanya, the one I've been with the longest, is my age to the month, taller then most girls, and slim, with dark brown hair that cascades around her shoulders and lovely green eyes. She moves in the kind of fluid, feline kind of way that suits her appearance perfectly. And she has a voracious appetite for sex, one that I've yet to be able to completely satisfy, although I'll keep trying. It's not that she's particularly kinky; she just likes straightforward sex but lots of it.

My second lady is very different. Lauren's smaller than Tanya and younger by about three or four years, with short gingery brown hair, a really shapely rear end and tits to die for, and, most importantly, she had got a very adventurous attitude to sex. She draws the line at pain, but apart from that she's very open to almost any suggestions. She likes us to discuss them too, because her own little predilection is that she loves to talk dirty in bed. Actually, that's not quite right; I really mean that she loves me to talk dirty to her during sex, to tell her what I want to do to her or to suggest what we might both like to do, and the kinkier the better. That turns her on like a fucking light switch. Mostly what we talk about is pure fantasy and we both know it, but at other times it's things we might actually do. I sometimes use it to find out what she might like to try; in fact that's how I found out about her penchant for talk.

I see them both regularly, usually once or occasionally twice a week each, and always at their place. That prevents any chance of them walking in on each other doesn't it? I have to be a little bit careful when I call on Lauren though because she's married, but her husband is a shop fitter and is away more often than he's at home. We have a little code to do with an ornament in the shape of a dragon that sits in her window to tell me that it's all clear. It's not a bad life, is it?

One particular day I was in bed with Lauren, doing it with her in what they call the spoons position, lying curled together with me behind her, pushing gently into her while playing with her breast, rolling a nipple between finger and thumb, my mouth about an inch or so from her ear. She likes it that way because then I can whisper sweet nothings whilst we fuck, or even not so sweet nothings if the mood takes us. On this occasion I was running out of kinky ideas and so I figured it was her turn to contribute a suggestion or two.

'You know how you like to try different things?' I asked her seductively.

'So do you.' She giggled back.

'True.' I admitted before pressing on. 'But is there anything that you've never had the chance to try, but that you'd want to do if the opportunity ever came up?'

She was silent for a moment or two as if just enjoying me sliding slowly in and out of her, but then she answered and caught me completely by surprise.

'I've often wondered what it would be like to do it with a woman.'

'What, you mean to have sex with another woman?' I asked, momentarily startled.

'Yes.' She nodded. 'I've often thought about what it would feel like.'

This was definitely well into the fantasy realm, I could tell, but I was more than willing to go along with her. It was just the sort of way out scenario that would really get her going if I let my imagination loose on it, and I intended to do just that.

'So you want to have another woman in bed with you?' I settled down to whisper into her ear. 'And you want to do sexy things with her?'

'Yes.' She whispered her quiet reply, wriggling back into me.

'Do you want to kiss her? Feel her tongue in your mouth?'

'Oh, yes please.'

'And do you want to touch her, play with her tits, suck her nipples?' I squeezed her breast in illustration

'Yes.' She moaned softly at the thought.

'And let her do the same to you?'

'Yes.'

'Do you want her to feel your pussy and put her fingers right up inside you, where my cock is now?' I thrust deep just to emphasize the point.

'Yes.'

Her replies were getting to be short staccato little gasps as the fantasy began to do its work.

'What about you? Do you want to play with her pussy, finger her and rub her clit until you make her come?'

'God, yes.' She groaned as she pushed rhythmically back at my thrusts.

'How about going down on her? Would you like to lick her pussy.'

'I want to do that. I want to shove my tongue right up her.'

The idea was getting to me now too, making me push deeper into Lauren's vagina.

'Can I watch you doing it?'

She groaned wordlessly and began to move harder against my thrusts. I repeated my question.

'Can I watch you licking another woman's pussy?'

'Yes. I'd love you to.'

'Maybe I could fuck you whilst you do it?'

'Oh Marcus. Yes please.'

'You want to feel my cock in you when you're licking her pussy.'

'I'd love it.'

She raised her leg a little and pushed her hand down between her thighs, fondling my cock as I fucked her, her fingertips becoming slippery with her own juices.

'What about the other way around?' I whispered hoarsely.

Just for a split second she went rigid as the idea struck home, but then she sucked in a sharp breath of sudden arousal.

'You mean you fuck her as she goes down on me? God, wouldn't that be something.' She was strumming her clit now, and I could tell that there was a climax building inside her. 'Could I play with her pussy at the same time?'

The mechanics of this seemed a little difficult, unless of course the women went into a sixty-nine position. But then, in fantasyland anything is possible.

'Yes, you could feel my cock going in and out.'

'Oh, can I?' She sounded genuinely eager; 'could' had changed to 'can' as if she was really asking permission. 'Oh Marcus. That sounds wonderful.'

She was jerking her hips back and forth as I rammed myself into her, both of us almost at the point of coming.

'You'd be able to feel my cum running along my cock when I shoot my load into her.'

'Yes, I would, wouldn't I?'

I was fucking her as hard as the position would allow, slamming my cock into her as I felt the pressure in my balls reach bursting point.

'Can I lick your cum out of her afterwards?' She asked suddenly, her voice tight with excitement.

'Fuck yes. Do you want to?'

'I do.'

I thought I'd pushed the fantasy about as far as it would go, but Lauren had taken it that one step further. That did it for me, the mental image of Lauren licking my cream as it dripped from the hole of some anonymous female was the ultimate turn on and I exploded into her, shooting heavy spurts of come up inside her. That in turn tipped her over the edge too and for the next few minutes we rammed ourselves against each other in simultaneous climaxes, thrusting and pushing, me squeezing her breast really hard while she rubbed and tugged at her clit. By the time my balls were empty we were both gasping for breath and covered in sweat, utterly spent from our strongest climaxes ever. I promised myself that I would use that fantasy again if that's the effect it had on her and I mentally slotted the idea carefully away in my favourites file.

I knew that Lauren's husband would be home for the next week or so and I wouldn't be able to use it for a while. Never mind, Tanya was always available and I could make do with one until he went away again. As a matter of fact Tanya was enough to keep any man happy all on her own, but I'm a greedy bugger and I like a bit of variety.

Now, I don't know about you, but I'm one of those people who, when they find something works on one occasion, have to see if it works on others. So, a few days later when I was lying beside Tanya, idly stroking her side with the back of my hand whilst we had a mid-session break from our usual energetic lovemaking, I wondered what her response would be to the same question that had triggered Lauren's fantasy. I might find something that pressed her button's, not that Tanya's buttons usually needed much pushing, and it might even be something that we could actually do together.

'Tanya?' I asked her. 'Is there anything you've never done in bed that you want to try? You know, something a bit kinky that you've never dared suggest but would really like to try?'

She lay and looked at the ceiling without speaking until I began to wonder if she'd actually heard me, but then she rolled onto her side, propped her head on her hand and looked directly at me.

'Yes.' She admitted. 'But I'm not sure if I dare say.'

'Go on, tell me.' I urged, intrigued. 'I won't mind. I just want to know what your most secret desires are.'

There was another long pause.

'Well.' She began rather hesitantly. 'I've always wanted to have a threesome, but I never have.'

'What, you mean with two men at once?'

She frowned at me as if I was being particularly dense.

'No. With a couple. A threesome with me, a man and another woman.'

'What sort of a threesome?' I asked, surprise stopping me from thinking straight.

'An anyone doing anything to anyone kind of threesome.'

'I didn't know you were into women.'

'Oh, there are a few things you don't know about me yet.'

'Have you done it before, I mean been to bed with a woman?'

'Yes, a couple of times.' She nodded, her head still propped on her hand. 'But it was a long time ago, and only with one girl.'

I just gazed at her as I tried to get my head around the idea, but she must have thought I was waiting for her to explain more.

'It was at college. Me and another girl got a bit d***k one night and ended up in bed together, and had a hell of a time. Then another night we did it again when we were sober, but it wasn't quite the same. It wasn't that I didn't enjoy it, because I really did, but it just didn't seem right and I never did it again.'

'So why do you fancy a threesome?'

'It's hard to explain. I mean, I really enjoyed what me and Grace did with each other, but I'm basically straight and I can't get my head around fancying doing things with a girl. But if it was a threesome I'd be all right with it because I could tell myself I wasn't being a lesbian.' She gave an embarrassed little laugh. 'Strange aren't I?'

I could sort of understand where she was coming from. 'We're all strange in different ways.' I told her. 'That's what makes life interesting.'

It must be said that I gave her that sort of stock answer because a vague idea was beginning to form in my mind and I was concentrating on that. I imagine you'd already figured the link between what Lauren had fantasized about and what Tanya had just said, but I was a bit slower and it took until that moment for me to make the connection.

'So, would you actually like there to be another girl here with us?'

She cocked her head to one side and looked at me, trying to weigh up if I meant it or not. 'If that's a serious question I'll give you a serious answer.'

'It is.'

I held my breath.

'Maybe.' She said slowly. 'As long as it didn't spoil things between me and you.'

'It would only spoil things if we let it.'

'Yes, that's true I suppose.'

'So you'd be cool if I turned up one day with a girl as well?'

'You really mean it, don't you?'

I nodded, holding my breath again, wondering what answer I'd get.

'Then yes.' She giggled suddenly. 'But I wouldn't be cool, I'd be hot.'

All I had to do now was to convince Lauren that it would be good to turn that particular fantasy into reality. For the next week, until her dragon ornament returned to its windowsill perch and I was free to contact her, I was on tenterhooks, wondering if I dare broach the subject, and if I dare, then would she go along with it?

The other thing was - how as I going to tell each one about the existence of the other? One step at a time I told myself. I didn't want to lose either of them, but the notion of a threesome was just too good not to take the risk, and if Lauren didn't want to actually try it then there would be no point in mentioning either of them to either of them.

Eventually the dragon gave the all clear and I called around to see Lauren with the twin ideas of getting my leg over and sounding her out on a threesome. One thing I like about Lauren, I never have to make prior arrangements with her. If her husband is away it's a case of call any time, satisfaction guaranteed. With Tanya I have to call at regular prearranged times. She's my Thursday girl.

I have sometimes wondered if I'm her Thursday man and she's got others for other days of the week and that's why everything is so organized, but it didn't bother me too much.

I chose to approach the subject with Lauren at the same sort of moment as with Tanya, kind of between orgasms, and I did so when she was lying back with her legs still apart and I was idly playing with her clit while I waited for my balls to fill up again. She had her hand lying on the back of mine, feeling my movements as I played with her. This was something she liked to do when she was relaxed, so I figured now was as good a time as any.

'You remember what we were talking about the last time I was here?' I asked tentatively.

'Oh yes, bl**dy right I do. You really got me going.'

That was a promising start, so I pressed on.

'So how would you feel if it wasn't me doing this?' I gave her clit a little squeeze to demonstrate what I meant. 'But it was a girl?'

'I'd enjoy it.'

A straight answer, but was she still in the land of fantasies or did she mean it?

'I mean, if it really was a girl playing with you? Would you enjoy it?'

'Are you asking me for real?'

Her brow furrowed, but her hand still rested softly on mine and she continued gazing at the ceiling. I wondered if she'd properly understood what I'd said, but then her eyes flipped towards me and her eyebrows lifted enquiringly.

'Yes.' I answered flatly.

'Is one of your harem bi then?'

'I haven't got a harem.' I protested. 'But I do know a girl who wants a threesome with a couple.'

'If you haven't got a black book full of girls names and numbers, then I haven't got tits and a pussy.' She laughed. 'I know you see other girls by what you say and do with me. Your memory isn't that good and you forget what you did with whom sometimes.'

I looked at her blankly, unable to come up with an answer. She was only partly right, because I don't have a black book. I only see her and Tanya -- well, usually only her and Tanya.

'It doesn't matter.' She told me, still smiling. 'I don't mind, after all I got a husband and so I always expected you must have somewhere else to go when you couldn't come here. You'd have got bored with me being part-time otherwise.'

What she said was very perceptive and I couldn't argue with any of it.

'So what's your answer?'

'My answer is a yes. Is she nice?'

'I think so.' I admitted. 'But I don't know what sort of woman you would want.'

'We're not looking at a romance here, are we?' She pointed out. 'I mean, it's only for a bit of fun so I don't mind too much -- so long as she's not a twicer.'

That was an expression I'd not heard before. 'Twicer?'

'Yeah, you know. Twice as old, twice as fat, or twice as ugly, and so on. Just someone normal who won't put me off.'

'The lady I'm thinking of is very normal, except that she's nearly as gorgeous as you.' It was a poor attempt at flattery, but it made her smile.

'You've got good taste then.' She said, turning it back on me by indicating herself with a sweep of her hands. 'So can you arrange it?'

I hadn't expected it to be quite that easy, but hey, I wasn't complaining. I did as I was asked and arranged it. The following Thursday it was not to be just me calling on Tanya.

I thought it might be a little awkward, with two women who hadn't met before. I mean, who was to say that they'd definitely fancy each other, or that Tanya wouldn't realise that Lauren was a secret playmate of mine and get pissed off about it. However, in the event they seemed to get along fine and neither asked how the other knew me. I guessed that they probably had an idea anyway but just stayed discreetly silent, Lauren certainly knew and Tanya's not stupid.

As usual when she and I meet, Tanya made us all a coffee so that we could sit and relax before anything happened and that was when I thought the conversation might get a little awkward, but instead Tanya and Lauren discussed a nice neutral subject, the house décor. I must admit that it's not too my taste, a bit too minimalist, but Lauren enthused and Tanya preened and things went along fine. Eventually Tanya stood up walked over to the door.

'Come on,' She said. 'I'll show you the bedroom.'

That must rank as one of the slickest links I've ever heard, because it fitted in perfectly with what they'd been talking about and yet we all knew exactly what she meant. It was time to do more than talk.

When Tanya and I are together we're used to what's going to happen and so we usually simply go upstairs to the bedroom, get undressed and get in bed, but I wasn't sure what would happen this time, and I had visions of us all standing there, too embarrassed to begin and not knowing what to say. But not a bit of it, there was just a few seconds pause while we all stood and looked at each other, and then Tanya held out her arms to Lauren and she walked straight into them. They stood for what seemed a long while with their arms around each other and heads resting on each others shoulders, just getting used to the idea of holding another woman I suppose.

'This is for me and you really, isn't it?' Lauren asked after a minute or so.

'And Marcus.' Tanya told her. 'We don't have to get jealous of each other if Marcus joins in, do we?'

Lauren shook her head. 'No, I want him to. I want us all to enjoy ourselves together. But us first, please.'

'That sounds good to me.' Tanya smiled at me over Lauren's shoulder. 'Is there anything in particular we shouldn't be doing?' She asked us both, trying to find the boundaries. Tanya's a bit organised like that, she likes to know where she stands.

'Not as far as I'm concerned,' I answered.

'Nor me,' said Lauren. 'Just whatever feels nice.'

'And what about the other way around?'

I looked at Tanya, not really understanding, and Lauren also pulled back in her arms looking for clarification.

'I mean.' Tanya blushed faintly from having to explain. 'Is there anything in particular that anybody really wants us to do?'

'Same again.' Lauren told her. 'Whatever feels nice.'

'I can't argue with that.' Tanya nodded and slipped out of Lauren's embrace to go over to the bed.

Lauren followed and, almost as if by prior arrangement, the two girls climbed onto the bed and knelt facing each other. They gazed silently at each other for a few seconds and then reached out simultaneously, placing their hands on each others shoulders. I watched silently as Tanya pulled Lauren closer, parting her lips ready for that first kiss. Lauren flashed a quick glance at me, as if looking for reassurance, and then responded, her own mouth opening and locking onto Tanya's with her arms sliding around the other woman's back.

At first the kiss was shy and hesitant from both of them, but soon they were holding each other more tightly, lips moving as their tongues began to explore each others mouths. Their eyes were closed and their bodies were pressed tightly together by hands that roamed over each others backs, pulling at the bottom of tee-shirts to explore beneath. I stood watching, my cock swelling rapidly in my pants, half spellbound with the view and half wishing one of them was me -- and I wasn't really bothered which one.
Soon, even without breaking off their long and increasingly passionate kiss, Tanya had pushed Lauren's top up over her bra, her hands stroking and caressing Lauren's back. She searched for her bra fastening, finding and unhooking it so that by moving back just a fraction she was able to push that up too and place a hand on one of the full and firm breasts that I loved touching so much myself. Lauren whimpered at the contact, moving herself just a little to give Tanya more freedom.

Tanya was squeezing and fondling Lauren's breast, her fingers playing with the firm flesh, stroking over her nipple, until finally Lauren pulled back gasping for breath and raising her arms in a clear signal for Tanya to remove her top.

Naked to the waist she let Tanya look at her for a few seconds before reaching down and taking hold of Tanya's tee-shirt, pulling it free from her skirt and rolling it up her body, urgently unhooking her bra and almost forcing Tanya to raise her own arms with her impatience to get rid of the clothing. Then they came together again, skin on skin, breast against breast, hardening nipples pressing into soft flesh, arms once more eagerly encircling each other to renew their kisses. It seemed that they had forgotten my presence, for the moment at least, and so I just sat on a bedroom chair to watch, my eyes wide with excitement from what I was seeing.

Now they were kneeling close, each with one hand around the others back and the other at the front, fondling and playing with their breasts, squeezing and caressing whilst sharing long eager kisses. Again it was Lauren who pulled free first, this time to bend a little and place her open mouth around Tanya's breast, groaning with pleasure as her lips closed on the rubbery nipple, doing exactly what she had said she wanted. Tanya's head went back and her arms wrapped around Lauren, pulling her face harder against her breast, her eyes closed and her mouth smiling with pure pleasure, feeling Lauren's tongue lapping at her nipple.

I'm not sure if it was deliberate or accidental, but suddenly Tanya was falling back, pulling Lauren with her, her legs opening as she went backwards so that Lauren landed between them, hard against her body.

With Tanya now flat on her back with her legs apart, Lauren wriggled closer and, leaning on her elbows, took one of Tanya's firm little breasts in each hand and squeezed them, her mouth going from one to the other, licking and nibbling at each nipple in turn. Tanya gasped and wriggled, trying to reach Lauren's fuller globes and only half succeeding, her fingers managing to stroke the side of just one of them, the other arm going back around Lauren's back and holding her tight.

My own breathing was now heavy with arousal and I felt I wanted to quieten it so as not to remind them of my being there. I was getting hugely turned on, but I wanted simply to watch without disturbing them, a randy voyeur to my own girlfriends' pleasure. But the sounds of my breathing were lost in their urgent breathlessness as they kissed and wriggled against each other, the movement of skin against skin stimulating the already horny girls.

Suddenly Lauren moved slightly, shifting to one side, releasing one hand to reach backwards, blindly seeking and finding Tanya's thigh and pushing her skirt up her leg until her fingers found the material of her panties. She stopped abruptly, as if her confidence was momentarily lost now that she was on the edge of her goal.

'No, don't stop now.' Tanya's urging spurred her on and Lauren's fingers moved over Tanya's briefs, fondling her pussy through the flimsy pink material.

I moved my chair quietly until I had a good diagonal view from behind, watching their faces and Lauren's fingers, seeing the pure excitement on Lauren's face at what she was doing, and the pleasure on Tanya's. Soon Tanya's hand was threading its way between their two bodies, fingertips hooking up between Lauren's legs, finding the gusset of her slacks and pressing at it, trying to feel her pussy through the material. Lauren lifted herself slightly, trying to help, but Tanya's fingers disappeared and I could here the tinkling rattle of Lauren's belt buckle.

Lauren took the hint, raising herself and kneeling back on her haunches, undoing her slacks and pushing them down along with her dark blue panties, then rising so that she could slide them off first one foot and then the other, watching Tanya take the same opportunity to push down and kick away her own skirt and paler briefs.

For a moment they again stared at each others bodies, as if unable to take it in, but then Tanya held out her arms to Lauren and they went back into an embrace, this time lying naked together. Almost immediately hands insinuated themselves back between the two bodies, impatiently searching out their targets, Lauren reaching backwards and easily finding Tanya's soft wet pussy while Tanya's searching fingers found their way along Lauren's abdomen to feel for her slit.

To me, staring in wonder from behind, it represented the most erotic and arousing sight I had ever seen. Quietly, trying hard not to make myself obvious, I stood and silently undressed, prepared to join in yet not wanting to spoil things for the two girls, and then sat quietly beside them on the edge of the bed.

Tanya's fingertips reached upwards from between them, one finger just touching Lauren's clit and rubbing at it. Lauren moaned and moved, trying to make herself more available, spreading her knees and then drawing them up under her so that she lifted her body, kneeling widelegged over Tanya, her legs pushing Tanya's thighs wider apart and her weight resting on knees and one elbow, the other arm stretching back with its hand cupped over Tanya's pussy. Tanya could also now reach Lauren properly and I watched in aroused excitement as they rubbed at each other, their heads coming together to share breathless little kisses before smiling and gazing in awe along each others torsos. They were both making excited little sounds and it appeared to me as if neither girl could believe what she was doing and how good it felt. I could definitely believe it; my problem was persuading myself not to play with my cock too seriously.

It wasn't long before Lauren began to make louder, more urgent sounds, her body tensing and her eyes closing as Tanya's fingers went faster, pushing her towards her first ever girl on girl orgasm. The newness, the unfamiliar excitement of doing it with another girl for the first time, stimulating her and making her come more quickly than any of us had expected.

It was not a long or powerful orgasm, just strong enough to make her cry out before her head dropped onto Tanya's shoulder and she knelt gasping and giggling, happily waiting to get her breath back. Tanya waited patiently, just holding her close and stroking her shoulders until Lauren finally pulled free and knelt back on her haunches.

'Phew!' She exclaimed, beaming down at Tanya. 'That was so good.'

She knelt there for a moment or two and then, as if she'd just remembered me, she glanced quickly across to where I sat, her eyes lighting on my erection.

'Sorry Marcus.' She apologised unnecessarily. 'But I just need to do this.'

'You both do.' I told her. 'I can wait.'

'I can't.' Tanya stated with a sudden giggle, looking up at Lauren and reminding her that she too was hot and waiting.

Lauren smiled broadly as she shifted her attention back to her partner. 'It's my turn to make you come now, isn't it?'

I leaned forward to talk to her, teasing her, wanting to get her hot again. 'You know what you said you wanted to do, don't you?'

'Mmmm.' She closed her eyes. 'Remind me.'

That was her cue for me to whisper dirty nothings into her ear, but this time she could actually make her fantasy real.

'You wanted to play with her pussy properly, didn't you?'

'Oh yes, so I did.'

She moved forward still kneeling; pushing her knees under the open arches of Tanya's raised thighs and reaching for her pussy with both hands. I leaned to the side a little for a better view, just in time to see Lauren push two fingers of one hand straight into Tanya's wet vagina and at the same time start to rub her clit with her other thumb.

Tanya reacted immediately, groaning deeply and reaching out to grip Lauren's knees, her hips beginning to push back at Lauren's massaging thumb and plunging fingers, gyrating in time to their deepening thrusts.

'Oh yes.' She said, smiling up at Lauren. 'I like that.'

'Does it feel good to you too?' I asked Lauren. 'Is her pussy all warm and slippery inside?'

She shuddered a little, plunging her fingers hard into Tanya without speaking.

'Have you found her button?' I asked.

'Yes.' Lauren breathed, flashing a quick smile in my direction. 'It's bigger than mine, and harder.'

She played silently with Tanya for a little while.

'God, I love doing this.' She whispered eventually.

'And I love you doing it.' Tanya was gripping at the mattress as arousal took over.

It was beautiful to watch, but I was getting so damn randy that I needed to be part of the action too. I badly wanted to join in, but I didn't want to interrupt either of them, so I just sat looking down at Lauren's flying fingers and Tanya's squirming body and gently cupped my balls, as if to tell them that I understood their need.

'Don't do that.' Lauren admonished me, assuming that I was intending to make myself come. 'Save it for later.'

'I intend to.' I assured her, adding a joking. 'But who for?'

'Well, Tanya to start with I suppose, but I'd like some too.' Lauren told me.

Her face wore a serious look as she said that, but then she suddenly smiled and, acting on impulse, I hooked a hand around her neck and kissed her on the lips. Not a long kiss, but just a bit more than an extended peck before I pulled away grinning happily.

'I could get jealous.' Tanya declared, looking up at us.

I shrugged a deliberate joking 'tough luck', and then twisted around and leaned over, lowering my mouth to hers. She immediately wrapped her arms around me and pulled me tight, making me over balance to lie half over her, my mouth now hard against hers. We kissed hard, her mouth wobbling against mine from the effect of Lauren's slender fingers plunging deep into her pussy, making the kiss even more erotic before she pulled away.

'Hold on to me.' She whispered, her body tensing up. 'I'm nearly there. I want to be kissing you when I come.'

I nodded, my heart leaping excitedly at the thought, watching her face tighten as she got closer. She closed her eyes and clenched her teeth, one hand gripping hard into my shoulders and the other pulling my head down to hers, so that my cheek was on hers and she was gasping into my ear, her breathing turning into a series of sharp little pleasure noises as her climax overtook her. Suddenly she twisted her face towards me and her mouth fastened itself over mine, her tongue urgently seeking admission and her little cries melting together into one long wail of ecstasy. I couldn't see, but I could feel her pelvis jerking and twisting under the power of her orgasm, her arms clamping me to her and her fingertips biting into my back.

It was several seconds after her climax had finished before she relaxed her grip and our mouths parted, my lips bruised from the contact, and then before she allowed me to straighten she whispered into my ear.

'Thank you. I hope you didn't mind, but for some reason I felt too shy to let either you or Lauren just watch me come, and it was lovely hiding myself in your kiss.'

I straightened up, imperceptibly nodding my understanding. She smiled before looking up at Lauren.

'Oh Lauren. That was wonderful.' She told her.

'Good. And I haven't finished yet.'

'God, Lauren, let me get my breath back first.' Tanya complained half-heartedly.

'I know what she wants to do.' I said softly, going back into sexy talk mode for the moment.

'What do I want to do?' Lauren asked huskily.

'You want to go down on her, don't you?'

'Yes, very much.'

'You want to lick her, all the way from the top to the bottom of her pussy, don't you?'

'Yes, every inch.'

'And you want to push your tongue inside her, don't you?'

'Oh stop it, you two?' Tanya interrupted. 'You're making me hot before I've got over the last time.'

'You'd like her to lick your pussy too, wouldn't you?

'God yes.' Tanya said eagerly.

Tanya was going to say something else, but as she opened her mouth Lauren did what she had been hesitating to do. She slid herself backwards until she could bend forward and lower her face towards Tanya and I watched, fascinated, as she fulfilled her fantasy, placing her open mouth directly onto Tanya's pussy, her tongue flicking out to take her first taste of another woman.

I must admit that from my position it was amazing to watch one of my girlfriends going down on the other, knowing that she was licking where I'd licked and tasting what I'd tasted. It was fantastic to see her mouth moving on Tanya's pussy, hearing the little wet lapping noises that her tongue made and recognising the same little squirming movements that Tanya made when I'd hit the spot. Tanya was silent at first, but as Lauren became more confident and more adventurous, she began to groan softly in response to Lauren's actions.

Then, quite abruptly, Lauren stopped and looked up at me, her mouth shining with Tanya's juices.

'Do it to her Marcus. I want you to fuck her.'

I was so surprised that I just stared at her, and beneath her Tanya stopped moving and gasped loudly in surprise.

'You know why.'

Suddenly I understood, remembering what she had said she wanted to do when we first talked about it. I must admit that I hadn't really taken that bit seriously, thinking it was the heat of the moment, but apparently she had really meant it.

I looked at Tanya, silently asking her permission. She was gazing up at me with a puzzled smile on her face, but with her arms reaching up towards me in clear consent.

'I hoped you would.' She told me, giggling softly. 'But I didn't expect you to so soon.'

I didn't explain why, unsure if it might put her off. Instead I slid into place between her raised legs as Lauren moved back out of the way.

'Can I put you in?'

Lauren was kneeling behind me, her strange but highly erotic request making my heart jump in anticipation. I nodded and then moved forward into place with the head of my cock just resting on Tanya's dark curls, and waited.

It was probably the most stimulating sensation I'd ever felt when I felt Lauren's hand slide between my legs, brushing against my scrotum and wrapping slender fingers around my shaft, gently pulling at it and guiding it towards Tanya's entrance. I watched Tanya's face, seeing her eyes widen in pleasure as my tip was steered into her slippery opening and held there until I slid forward, pushing it home inside her. I'm not sure which of us was more ready for it, Tanya or me.

Tanya's arms went around my shoulders, gripping me tightly as I began to thrust into her, slowly but firmly, pushing in as deep as I could, feeling her move under me, coming up to meet me in the same deliberate manner. All the time I looked straight into her eyes, her own gaze locking onto mine in a kind of staring match while we fucked, almost as if we were pretending to ignore Lauren while at the same time getting a powerful kick from her presence.

But Lauren was not ignoring us, for after guiding my cock to Tanya's pussy she had remained kneeling behind us, her hand still between my legs, cupping and fondling my balls as I thrust into Tanya. I remembered saying that she would be able to feel me coming, and that's obviously what she intended. I'd never had that happen before, but I couldn't wait and I started to speed up, ramming myself harder and faster into Tanya, wanting to make myself come.

I felt Lauren's fingers move forward with my balls as I thrust in, but one time instead of moving back she kept her hand there and hooked her fingers so that my shaft slid out of Tanya and between her fingers, making me grunt with surprised arousal. She kept them there for the next few thrusts, acting a bizarre kind of gateway through which my shaft had to pass to slide into Tanya, the knuckles pressed against Tanya's slit by my movements.

To have one girl playing with you at the same time as you thrust yourself into the pussy of another is a sensation like no other and one that I can highly recommend, and I could tell by the look in Tanya's eyes and the smile on her face that she had an idea what was happening and was enjoying it just as much as I was.

'That's Lauren, isn't it?' She breathed into my ear, looking for corroboration.

'Yes.' I confirmed. 'Do you mind?'

'God no, it feels lovely.'

But Lauren wasn't finished at that, because as she sensed me getting hotter she straightened her fingers and let them slide inside Tanya alongside my shaft, crowding and narrowing her passage so that the sensations on my cock were intensified. Tanya's eyes widened and she grabbed hold of my shoulders harder than before.

'Oh my god.' She gasped. 'Two at once.'

I'd not looked at it that way, but from her point of view I suppose she was right, because Lauren's fingers remained inside Tanya as I pulled back and there she kept them, my cock sliding over and past them and my balls trailing sensuously over her palm as I plunged harder and faster into Tanya.

But however you want to describe it, the feeling was out of this world with Lauren's slim hard fingers next to my cock inside Tanya's soft and slippery pussy. It was rapidly becoming one of the most sensational and inventive sessions I had ever had. But then, I'd never been in bed with two girls before, and it was having a definite effect because I could feel my balls getting ready to fill Tanya with my cream.

'You're going to come, aren't you?' Lauren asked from behind, beginning to move her fingers in and out slightly in opposition to my cock.

'Yes, soon.' I told her, feeling the pressure beginning to build.

'That's it, fill her up for me. You know I want you to.'

Tanya looked at me quizzically.

'She wants to go down on you afterwards.' I explained.

'After you've come in me?' Tanya asked in breathless wonderment.

'That's right.' Lauren answered for me. 'I want to taste his cum in you. You'll let me, won't you?'

I watched Tanya's eyes roll back at kinky eroticism of the thought and she began to move against me more urgently.

I pushed deep, deep and hard, feeling that deliciously painful sensation that comes just an instant before orgasm.

'I'm coming.' I announced eagerly, the words giving way to a long groan of pure pleasure as my cum burst out into Tanya's pussy.

'I can feel it.' Lauren declared. 'I can really feel you coming.'

'So can I.'

Tanya exploded into orgasm again herself, jerking and shuddering under me, her nails digging furrows into my back, both of us conscious that Lauren's fingers were adding to the intensity of our climaxes.

'Oh my god,' She said breathlessly as her orgasm subsided.

'Was that good?' Lauren asked, her question directed at whoever wanted to answer, as she slipped her fingers from between us and straightened up behind us.

Tanya and I looked at each other, our chests heaving and muscles trembling, and almost burst out laughing. It had been so good I couldn't think of better. I let my dwindling cock slide out of her cumfilled pussy and rolled to one side, looking up at Lauren and grinning with pleasure at the thought of what she had said she wanted to do.

I still wasn't actually sure that when it came to the crunch she would actually do it, put I couldn't have been more wrong. As soon as I was clear she knelt down, pushed Tanya's legs back out of the way and lowered her mouth to her still gaping pussy.
'Oh my god.' Tanya gasped again, placing her hands behind her knees to keep herself folded back. 'This is awesome.'

I looked down at Lauren, watching her mouth working on Tanya once again with her nose buried in her bush of dark curly hair. It was indeed awesome; the day just kept getting better and better.

'Can you taste me?' I asked Lauren.

She let go of Tanya's thigh with one hand to give me a silent thumbs up, not wanting to stop what she was doing for a moment. I smiled at the sign and turned slightly so that I could lean around to look at Tanya and fondle one of her breasts, at the same time watching her changing expressions as Lauren lapped at her pussy.

At first she was a little suspicious, perhaps unsure of Lauren's intent, but then, as her pussy was tongued and licked and my cum was retrieved by the other girl's tongue, she relaxed and enjoyed the sensations, her mouth forming the little round 'o' of profound pleasure and her eyes closing now and then before opening and fastening on mine.

'Nice?' I asked her.

'Fabulous.' She smiled a reply, her hand reaching out to rest on Lauren's bobbing head.

'Have you ever done that?'

'What gone down on a girl after she'd had sex?'

'Yes. Have you?'

'No.' She paused, shuddered, and then added. 'Not yet anyway.'

For a few minutes nothing was said and the only sounds were Tanya's deepening breathing and the wet sounds made by Lauren's tongue, but then Lauren suddenly raised her head, gasping for breath.

'God, that was gorgeous, but I've got all I can reach.' She said it so matter of factly that, even though her mouth was shining with wetness and an absurd drop of something had collected on her chin, both Tanya and I just nodded in acceptance.

'As long as you enjoyed it.' I commented foolishly, gazing at the wet drop that hung from her chin and slowly dripped onto her breast.

'Come here.' Tanya held her arms out, inviting Lauren to lie on top of her. 'I want you to do something.'

Lauren stretched herself out on top of Tanya, sinking into her arms without even asking what was required of her. Tanya wriggled a little beneath her, moving until one of her legs was bent between Lauren's, knee raised and with Lauren's pussy pressed against the top of her thigh.

'That's it.' She remarked as she settled herself to hold Lauren close. 'Now rub yourself on my leg.'

For a moment Lauren looked at her uncomprehending, but then as understanding dawned she began to press herself backwards, her bottom rising and falling as she followed Tanya's suggestion and rubbed her randy little slit against Tanya's leg.

'That's it.' Tanya told her. 'Rub as hard as you like.'

Lauren didn't answer straight away; she just rubbed a little faster, her thighs widening to increase the contact, whilst I watched, my hand automatically going to my awakening shaft.

'This is lovely.' She said finally, breathlessly.

'I know.' Tanya grinned mischievously. 'Can you make yourself come?'

'I think so.' Lauren looked at Tanya. 'Do you mind?'

Tanya shook her head. 'I want you to. It feels nice to me too.'

One of Lauren's legs, I suddenly realised, was between Tanya's thighs and she was pressing her pussy against it so that she too could feel the sensations and know the pleasure that Lauren was feeling.

I watched the two girls pleasure each other with my arousal stirring once more, especially when my eyes travelled along them to see their breasts pressed together as they squirmed and wriggled their bodies against one another. Then Tanya placed a hand on the back of Lauren's head and pulled her into a deep and passionate kiss, their breathing now coming noisily through their noses as their own arousal increased. Soon I could hear tiny whimpers from one of them and Lauren's thrusts against Tanya started to become ragged and irregular.

Tanya pulled her head free of their kiss, looking to the side and gasping for breath, the muscles in her raised leg tightening to hold it against the increasing f***e of Lauren's wildly plunging pussy.

'That's it.' She told Lauren in short gasps. 'Come on my leg. Let yourself come.'

It was no longer a case of letting herself come, I doubted that Lauren could have stopped, but she nodded and gasped a quick thank you before redoubling her efforts, her pussy sliding over a visibly wet and slippery track along Tanya's thigh.

'I'm coming.' She panted, and grabbed a hold of Tanya's shoulders, anchoring herself as she pushed hard onto Tanya's leg, forcing it back a couple of inches before Tanya was able to react and literally dig her toes into the bed.

Lauren cried out loud as she climaxed, incoherent cries and partially intelligible words of thanks shouted into Tanya's ear as her body shook and rippled with waves of pleasure, until eventually she just collapsed on top of her partner, gasping and wheezing with her body racked and jolted by aftershocks.

'Was that good?' Tanya asked her when it was finally over, running spread fingers through her hair.

'Was it ever?' Lauren grinned breathlessly at her, 'That's the first time I've ever done that but, fuck, it was good.'

'As good as being fucked by a man?' Tanya enquired with a smile.

'Maybe. Nearly, anyway.'

'Now's the time to find out, look at Marcus.'

Lauren looked around, her eyes lighting on the very upright and very hard erection that I hadn't even realised I'd got.

'In a minute.' She demurred.

'No. Now.' Tanya told her, looking meaningfully at me. 'You didn't give me the chance to get my breath back, and neither will Marcus.'

Lauren sighed in a kind of happy resignation, and made to push herself free of Tanya, but Tanya held on to her.

'No, I want you to kneel over me.'

I had no idea what Tanya had in mind, but she signed at me to take Lauren from behind, and I must say that the prospect appealed to me in a strange sort of way. I gave a brief nod of agreement and moved around behind them, waiting for the two girls to sort out their tangled legs and for Lauren to raise herself onto her hands and knees. Tanya reached up and hooked her arms around Lauren, pulling her down and holding her firmly in the head down bottom raised position that she knew I preferred. I like to do doggy style like that because you can't push your partner forward so easily, although I had the feeling that Tanya wasn't going to let that happen anyway.

Lauren did look inviting. She has a nicely rounded behind, not at all fat, but certainly not bony, just nicely feminine. I shuffled into position behind her and guided my cock towards her, sliding its tip down her cleft just hard enough so that she could feel it moving and then, when it was almost there I pulled her cheeks apart so that it could skate over her rosebud, making her gasp with fleeting trepidation when she thought I might want to fuck her there. But, although I let it hover for a moment I moved on, guiding it down until it found the slippery entrance to her pussy, letting it sink into her almost of its own accord.

Lauren growled very quietly as I entered her, not attempting to move one way or the other but just submitting to Tanya's hold and letting me slide right into her passage.

'Is he in?' Tanya asked from below, sensing without seeing what had happened.

'Yes.' Lauren breathed in reply as I began very, very slowly to pump in and out of her. I was in no rush this time, both of us had climaxed before and our most urgent need had been satisfied.

'Is it nice?' Asked Tanya softly, already knowing the answer.

'Yes. Wonderful.'

'Do you like being fucked by a man?'

'Yes?'

'Do you like doing it with a girl too?'

Lauren didn't answer, but her breathing began to deepen and I felt a gentle fleeting touch on my balls. Then I noticed that Tanya had only one arm wrapped around Lauren's back. The other hand was between them and was feeling for Lauren's pussy. She gave a quick gasp as Tanya's fingers found her button and began to play, the knuckles brushing the underside of my cock as I thrust steadily in and out.

'Do you like sex with a girl?' Tanya returned to her question.

'Yes.'

I wondered vaguely why Tanya was asking, the question had already been answered in actions.

'Did you like what we did?'

'Yes.'

I suddenly realised that I'd told Tanya of Lauren's penchant for dirty talk and she was taking it to the next level.

'What else would you like us to do?'

'Anything.'

'Would you sixty-nine with me?'

'I'd love to.'

The conversation was beginning to get to me now too, and I started to thrust harder.

'Can I use a vibe on you?'

'Is it a big one?' Lauren asked, arousal thickening her voice.

'Very.'

'Then yes please'

'Or shall I fuck you with a strap-on?'

'If you want to.'

'I do.'

'Then so do I.'

I doubted that either of them would have the stamina to fulfil that fantasy, even if Tanya actually possessed a strap-on dildo, but it was getting us all hot and I could feel the heat building in my balls again, especially as one of Tanya's fingers was lightly scratching at my scrotum every time it swung into range. I was not going to last very much longer.

'I'm going to come.' I warned them both.

'And me.' Lauren gasped, anything else she might have wanted to say cut off when Tanya squeezed her tighter, fastening her mouth over hers in an intense and lasting kiss. She was, I realised, intending for Lauren to climax whilst being kissed, just like the last time and the same as she had kissed me. Perhaps I'd discovered Tanya's little kink after all.

I wasn't too worried about that right then though, because I could feel myself reaching the point of no return as my spunk boiled out of my balls and along my shaft. I grabbed at Laurens hips and rammed myself hard up inside her, unable to stop myself shouting as I unloaded into her. I could hear her muted cries as she too climaxed, her bottom jiggling and jerking, making me hang on until I had finished spraying my cream deep inside her.

Empty and spent, I pulled myself clear and rolled onto my back beside the girls, lying there panting and trembling, thanking the heavens and wondering what I'd done to deserve such sexy companions. They simply lay in each others arms, Lauren limp and breathless, and smiling lazily as Tanya planted little kisses on her forehead and stroked her back softly from shoulders to the base of her spine. I though about what we'd done, and about what Tanya had been whispering to Lauren.

'Do you actually have a dildo?' I asked her finally, my curiosity winning over tact.

'No.' She smiled. 'But I can have before the next time.'
... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 1 year ago  |  Categories: Group Sex  |  Views: 1705  |  
100%
  |  1

My wife's first threesome with another man.

Here's what happened a while back when I set my wife up for a threesome with another guy for the first time!
This might of been my wife's first time, but it was the ultimate fantasy come true for me. See my wife Dianne and I have discussed this for a very long time. We've been married for 16 years and have been talking about it since we've dated. We talk about it all the time, during sex, after sex and almost any time I can get her to talk about it.

We've always fantasized about the two of us with other people, Dianne and another girl, the both of us with another couple, and my favorite Dianne and another guy. But for now , the one I wanted to try the most, was to watch my wife get fucked by another guy! See we have a great marriage, we love each other very much and have sex frequently! Dianne is absolutely the ultimate fuck in bed! She gets totally into it. She's a very sexual woman. She loves dancing, stripping, dressing up and playing with her toys. When she's fucking , she loves to move. She'll buck, bounce , moves her hips like she's dancing on you. She's into moaning, screaming and talking dirty! She loves oral sex alot! She's very experienced at it,loves giving and also receiving. She's into anal play and anal sex as long as I am gentle and go slowly. She loves being on top, doggystyle and reverse cowgirl.

We frequently have sex in the shower, we actually custom built our shower for sex. The long bench, extra high and low shower heads. Our shower actually can fit about 6 people. I'm hoping to fulfill that fantasy sometime soon. So as you can see my wife's no angel. I knew someday that we'd be doing some crazy sexual situations. Dianne's awesome sometimes she takes sexy pictures for me, plays light tie up games with her love cuffs, dresses up almost always and even does the nasty dance stripper thing! But that one thing was missing, I really wanted to try swinging and other sexual ideas!

See my wife seems like a good girl , she works for a prestigious company, she's a mom, into our k**s sports and is the sexy neighbor down the street! Dianne is a very sexy and active 37 year old looks about 28, she works out and walks every day with her best friend. She's tan all over(except the thong tan line) , has shoulder length sandy light Blonde hair, 36C's with perfect nipples, 125 lbs, 5'' 7", long legs , the tightest athletic ass and a pretty shaved pink pussy thats to die for! We both take very good care of ourselves, myself I'm 40 look 30 , 5' 10" 155lbs, also tan, professional , still have all my real dark brown color hair no gray, great shape and work out every day. We are not typical in any way. We love the finer things in life, travel, wine, good food and great sex!

Anyways one night about a month ago, we had an intense crazy sex night, you know the toys, videos, sexy outfit, high heels and of course the camera! Anyways, Dianne now dressed only in her white heels, I told her to get on all fours I have something I wanted to try. I got behind her , started fingering her slowly, inserting one, two then three fingers. I started licking her pussy and sucking on her clit. Dianne was moaning, moving her hips and ass. I turned on the vibrator and slowly played with her wet cunt just barely touching her with the vibrator. I then put in about seven inches of the vibrator which was on high. I then started fucking her with it, moving the vibrator in and out of her. About a few minutes of this I asked Dianne to hold the vibrator and play with herself. Dianne rocked back and forth with the vibrator in her , she was really enjoying the feeling. I then walked in front of her and put my cock in her mouth. My wife was started licking and sucking my hard cock! Dianne was wiggling her ass in a fucking motion.

She then looked up at me and said "So this is what it's like with two guys!

I then replied "Yeah, you like that baby?" I know you'd love to fuck a hot looking guy!"

"Oh you think so huh? I think I could handle it!" Dianne replied back.

Dianne and I laughed as she continued sucking my cock. Our sex was getting more intense that after about an hour of wild kinky sex and talking about her fucking another guy, Dianne started to cum.

Dianne now on top of me, wiggling, rubbing her wet pussy on me was screaming and yelling "I'M CUMMINNGGG" FUCK ME OH MICHAEL FUCK ME BABY" "OH OH OH OH UH UH UH UH , OOOOHHH YEAHHHH!!!" "OH YEAH OH FUCK ME FUCK ME BABY!"

I fucked her deeply, holding her ass as she bounced on me.Dianne's body just shuddered as she collapsed and just laid on me. She gave me a very sexy wet kiss and told me how much she loved me. We held each other tightly, I got up, Dianne layed on her side, I layed behind her.I held her close from behind. I put my wet cock between her legs but just outside her pussy gently rubbing her.

Dianne then said in a very concerning way "Honey let's say I agree to this, do you really think you can handle watching me with another guy?"

I said as I held her tightly. "Are you k**ding me? I think about it all the time. I would love to watch your face while your getting fucked, having the best sex you ever had!"

"You know once you get us started in this, it's your idea. I might not want to stop! What if I like it and I want to try other guys or maybe be with more than just the two of you?"

"That's what I'm hoping for baby. You know I've wanted to try swinging for a long time."

"You just want to fuck other women don't you?"

"Well I have to say it I would be lying if I told you I didn't. It would be nice, but first we'll concentrate on you honey!"

"Well I guess that's fair if I'm fucking other guys, I might let you fuck other girls, but I get to pick them!" Dianne playfully laughed.

After awhile of talking ,I crawled under Dianne so we were in a 69 position her ass and pussy above my head and my cock sticking straight up in her face! So now I was fucking her with her 10 inch long and 4 and a half inch around in diameter wide soft jelly vibrating dildo and licking her pussy in a 69 position. I asked her how she liked sucking a cock and getting fucked at the same time.

She answered "I love it honey, shut up and keep fucking me with the vibrator, move it fast and deeper!!!"

As requested I took that dildo and shoved all ten inches into her wet wide open pussy, Dianne was screaming and yelling the fuck me's, oh fucks,ums and the ughs! As she got more intense and totally into it, I now was fucking her pussy fast and deep with the vibrator. I continued sucking her clit and fingering her ass at the same time.

I started telling her "Dianne see this is what it's like to have two guys!, oh babe you love it don't you?"

I then told her again that I would really love to see her with another guy and I want it to happen sooo bad.

Then to my surprise after years of waiting she pulled my cock out of her mouth and said "Honey if you find the right guy I'll do it!". "He better be hot, tall, muscular, young and hung!"

Then she laughed and continued to suck my cock and our sex got so intense that after about an hour of wild kinky sex , we just ended with her lying on her side as I held her close from behind and my limp, wet cock was still between her legs but just outside her pussy but gently rubbing her pussy.

Dianne then asked me again "Honey are you SURE you can handle me with another guy?"

I then told her "Babe I can handle it if you really want to do this, I love you and I would love to see you being turned on by someone else".

Dianne excited and in her playful voice told me "Oh Michael this will be so much fun and exciting, I love you so much, I promise it'll just be sex!" "I'll make you so horny, your not going to be able to just watch!" I

replied "Hey who said I was just going to watch? If this goes as planned your going to be a very busy woman! You'll be taking care of the both of us!"

Dianne then asked me "Baby your making me horny again, fuck me please. All this talk is making me wet again"

I kissed her back and continued to caress her ass. Then I slowly moved in and around her moist pussy till I got hard again. I put my hard wet cock back into her and fucked her slowly and gently from behind. After I came we stayed in that position as I held her tight and kissed, tickled and massaged her back again.

I asked her again and Dianne started telling me, "Honey I'll do it I promise", "I really want to do this." "I hope you don't think bad of me". "Tell you what you just find me the right guy and surprise me". "To be honest honey I've been thinking alot about it and I really did not know how to bring it up to you."" I really do if you want me to, but remember it's your idea!".

So Dianne turned around and we kissed and held each other and talked about it all night till about two in the morning. We talked about the jealousy thing, that it was my idea, that this was not going to be an everyday thing, that it did not mean I could be with other women. (which she also said maybe if she really liked this maybe we could hook up with another couple, but one thing at a time). She said no geeks or fat guys, she wanted a young very tall attractive young guy. She said she would definitely do it if I found the right guy!

I really wanted this to happen so the the next day I took the day off and looked everywhere on the net and even put a swinger ad at six different sites. I was on the computer all day and night. I went on the computer on a quest looking for a young stud! Sure enough after about a week, I found him. His name way Ray, we e-mailed each other and exchanged pics and phone numbers. Ray was perfect! A young 22 year old guy, 6ft 2inches 185 lbs excellent shape a five or six pack, the muscular tan MTV Spring Breaking kinda of guy and most of all what my wife wanted...10 and a 1/2 inches and about three inches thick! He lived about a half hour from us near the beach. My wife loves the beach!!!

We talked over the phone and had lunch the next day. I showed him a photo album I keep of my wife of sexy, nude and hot pictures. There alot of my wife in sexy outfits, very provocative poses,naked pics and even nasty pics of her fucking me and sucking my cock!. He was so excited!

He kept saying "Are you sure?", "Your wife doesn't look like the type" "Is she okay with this?"

I told him the deal and told him everything!! I told him I would get back to him as soon as possible. I was trying to find the right moment. The right moment came a week later when my wife told me that in a couple weeks she wanted to have a birthday party for her friend Angela. So that evening I e-mailed Ray and invited him to my wife's girlfriend Angela's birthday party at our house and gave him the date. We stayed in touch by e-mail and I even called him a few times from work , discussing our plan of action. I told him there would be alot of people and my wife would not suspect anything. I later told my wife that I met a pretty cool new guy at work and we've become friends, and we really got along so I invited him to the party.

Dianne said "Great!" They'll be alot of people and maybe he'll meet a girl here! "

I just laughed my ass off when she left the room. So all that time prior to the party I e-mailed and called Ray and discussed the plan. I would go to bed every night just thinking of the possibilities. Well the weeks went by slow of course and FINALLY that Saturday arrived! We got up early took the k**s to grandmas and spent the day preparing for the party and cleaning the house. My wife went upstairs to change in her cleaning clothes and when she came downstairs I almost flipped! Dianne was wearing her very tiny tight very low hip huggin cotton stretch white shorts which say "Sexy" on the ass. (she normally wears these just before we have sex or as a cover up at the beach!) and a short t-shirt that exposed her awesome tanned stomach. No bra or panties, she said she wore it just to tease me and to remind me that alot of guys will be watching her tonight so I better be nice to her or she'll find someone to take her back to their place! I wish! Luckily for me she was k**ding. My wife was dancing sexy around the house and teasing me, I told her I'll never get work done now.

I asked her "How about dressing like that always?"

She answered "I'll definitely wear them next time we are on vacation okay?"

I said " I'll hold you to that promise!"

Every time I walked by her I'd start kissing her , grabbing her ass and tits, trying to finger her and rubbing her camel toe!

Dianne pulled away and finally said "Honey stop please, we'll never finish, wait till were done then when we take our showers I'll suck you off really good!"

How could I resist, so I cleaned the house like a motherfucker! I mean I cleaned fast and better than any maid we ever had! The house looked sparkling clean when I got done! After cleaning for almost all day we went upstairs, very quickly undressed and took a shower together. I watched my wife get all wet, then I pulled her close and started kissing her, we hugged and rubbed our bodies against each other, my hands on her ass and Dianne's arms around me. I sucked her tits, fingered her ass and moist wet pussy, Dianne had my cock in her hand and slowly stroked me. We cleaned and soaped off each other , I washed her hair, her ass, legs and feet! I then motioned to my wife Dianne to suck my cock, she then sat on our bench in the shower and as I stood in front of her , Dianne then took my cock in her hand and started stroking me and rubbing my balls with her other hand and now started licking and sucking my cock! She's always been a very good cocksucker ever since I met her! See she's always had alot of experience and growing up at a very young age, Dianne said she never fucked anyone till she met me, but she did alot of oral with all her ex-boyfriends and alot of guys she knew , met and dated. She would tell me stories that guys would call and come over, then her and the younger guys would usually walk down the street to the park. She would just kiss, let them grab her tits and give them handjobs. When she started going on car dates with older guys they would go alot further! Sometimes taking her back to their apartments, she was very young at the time and dating guys about 4-10 years older than her! Dianne said she would give them blowjobs, never fucking but letting them finger fuck her. They would go to the drive in , beach parking lots or even behind buildings! They would make out, alot of finger banging, handjobs and she would always end up sucking their cocks! I then watched as my wife sucked and swallowed all of of me! I must of cum about a quart! There was cum cumming out of the sides of her mouth and running down her chin! Dianne continued to lick all my cum up and started to suck my limp cock again and tease me rubbing my balls till I got hard again , she then jumped up and bent over on the bench on all fours with her ass up, shaking and wiggling her ass & pussy right in front of me.

Dianne very sexy told me "It's my turn baby" "Fuck me I want you!" "Take me from behind!" "I want you right here!".

I told her "Baby, No not now, Not now everyones coming soon and besides I want my tight little girl tonight and I want you brand new for me tonite. I have a surprise for you!"

I mean we had not fucked for about 10 days, we've both been busy and it was that time of the month last weekend. And besides that I really wanted her being her best for Ray! She was a little disappointed but said I was sweet and what was the surprise?

I said "Tell you later! "

We finished our shower and got dressed. Myself it was slacks and a dress shirt. My wife asked what she should wear and I told her something sexy for me! (I really meant for Ray!)

She said "After leaving me hot and bothered in the shower I should dress up for all the other guys that will be here!"

I said "Go ahead , you know I love it!".

She said "OK" and laughed.

Dianne then asked me what would I like her to wear. I told her a short skirt and a sexy top. She had her robe on did her hair (which seemed like forever!)

Then she dropped the robe walked over naked to her panty drawer and asked me "How do I like these?"

She was holding up her tiny white lace thong panties. I said awesome and told her to put on her short lower hip huggin white tight stretch material skirt. She went into her closet picked it out and put them on! She looked hot! She said that she didn't want to wear a bra tonite and put on her white blouse which she tied in front so that it revealed her pierced belly button and her tight stomach. That and she put on her white 4" platform heels! She was ready! The short skirt, the short top and her blonde hair! I just kept thinking what Ray would think!

We went downstairs, it was still early , I fixed us some drinks, margaritas for my wife , a very strong one. (I knew if she was d***k or even feeling good she'll do anything I want!) Myself it was Coronas and tequila shots, By the time anyone came my wife finished her margarita and took a couple tequila shots. It started!! She was feeling good, feeling sexy , dancing sexy around the house to the music we put on and acting like a stripper and was acting a little silly but in control, I knew if she kept drinking all night and having a great time this would work!

The guests now started coming, alot of my wife's friends from work and neighbors came. My wife's girlfriends other close friends came and then the birthday girl, my wife's girlfriend Angela came. She's known Angela since 9th grade, a very awesome looking blonde that at 37 looks better than chicks half her age! She has that sort of club girl look! She's a sexually and sensually attractive woman, every guy growing up always thought she was the better of the two, myself I'm partial to Dianne. Angela is a just recently divorced hottie! I should say a very rich divorced woman. She took her ex for everything! Anyways she looked awesome in her veryahort tight white tank dress that barely covered her huge 36D's that kept riding up her thighs all night! Yeah I watched her! And what I saw of her ass I don't think she was wearing any panties! Yeah I've always wanted to fuck her also! My wife and I have even fantasized about the three of us! We said Happy Birthday and she gave my wife and I a big kiss, all in good taste.

Angela said "Hey you started partying already without me?"

My wife then took her by the hand and rushed into the kitchen to get her a drink! It was her birthday party and this party meant more to me than it did her! So the party started about 7:45pm, everyone was drinking, dancing and having a great time. Well it was about 8:30pm and a the doorbell rang, I went to answer it and sure enough it was Ray! He looked good also wearing slacks and a dress shirt, but it was tight showing off his muscles. We shook hands and I told him this is going to work if we stay cool and keep giving my wife drinks. I told him to meet me outside in a while and I'll tell him what I have planned. So I took Ray around introducing him to our friends , all the girls went gaga and asking where he came from. Then came the moment I've been waiting for...I introduced Ray to Dianne, they shook hands and Dianne asked how he like working with me/

Ray responded "Everythings working out great so far".

Dianne then said to me "You didn't tell me how great looking Ray was".

We all laughed and then I told Dianne to show Ray around and introduce him to everyone while I made more drinks and see whats up with the food and stuff. So Dianne took Ray by the hand and showed him around. About an hour later Dianne was feeling pretty good (I kept her drinking strong margaritas all nite), she kept huggin on me, hugging Angela and yes she was even hugging and hanging on Ray!

I later saw Dianne, Angela and Ray all holding hands going upstairs to our bedroom. Ray later told me that my wife told him she had to go to the bathroom and also wanted to show him the house upstairs! Ray also told me that when she went into the bathroom she left the door opened and he said he saw Dianne lift up her skirt and saw her thong and ass as she walked into the bathroom. He said he was sitting on the edge of the bed and the birthday girl, Angela my wife's girlfriend kissed him and gave him her phone number. After my wife was done they all came back downstairs.

I told him later that he should of fucked them both right there! I would of loved it! Well the party was going on, everything going just as planned! Dianne was drinking and so was Angela. They were the center of attention all night! They were dancing sexy together, getting other girls to dance with them. Dianne was everywhere, there were times when I didn't even know where she was. Later Dianne and Angela were dancing with alot of different guys and I even saw Dianne slow dance with Ray a few times. I thought if my wife's doing it why can't I? So when the next slow dance started I asked Angela to dance , we held hands, had our arms around each other, we talked small talk at first, she told me how lucky she was to have friends like us and thanks for the birthday party. I told her it was not a problem and it gave us a great excuse to have a party! I was just k**ding . We joked and talked about on how d***k she was getting, and she hoped she wasn't getting out of hand and wasn't getting too fucked up. Guys know that girls never can be too fucked up! Now I felt a little brave being a little buzzed and knowing Angela was d***k, so I told her how nice she looked and told her I especially liked watching her dance with Dianne!

Angela just looked at me and said "You liked that huh?? You like seeing Dianne with other women?"

I said "Yeah what guy wouldn't?"

Angela replied "You would let Dianne be with another girl?"

I answered back "If that is what Dianne wanted I would stand behind her and as long as she was happy it would make me happy!"

Angela said "Good answer! Would you like to see Dianne and me?"

I just smiled stunned and I said "Angela, I would love to watch you both".

Angela replied "Just watch? You wouldn't want ME and Dianne?

I answered "Angela you don't know how bad I want the both of you!"

Angela whispered in my ear softly "How about just me?" "Do you want me Michael?"

I then pulled her close to me one arm around her small little waist and then I grabbed Angela's ass pulling her tight against me, and whispered back to her in her ear , "Oh yeah, I want you Angela, I've always wanted to be with you, ask Dianne. We've fantasized about you before in bed"

Angela then told me "I know, Dianne tells me everything!" "She told me a long time ago, but I was married and I didn't know if I should" "I told Dianne a few times I wanted to be with you both, but I just couldn't being married and my ex husband was so prudish he'd call me a slut and get mad if I even brought up any fantasy or just a sexual conversation".

I looked at Angela and said " That sucks, if I've known this before I would of personally invited you over to be with me and Dianne!"

Angela replied "Would you like to be with me now?"

I couldn't believe I was having this conversation, so I just kissed Angela on the cheek , took her by the hand, we walked off the makeshift dance floor in our dining room area and went to the bedroom hallway and stopped at the end where it was dark and I pulled Angela closer to me and put my hands up her dress and started kissing her , grabbing her ass and tits! And to answer the question of earlier , she was not wearing any panties as I now had my hands up her dress and was caressing her pussy and grabbing her ass! We kept this up for a few minutes and Angela now had her hand on my cock and rubbing the outside of my slacks. We were now against the door to one one of the guest bedrooms, my back was against the door so I reached behind me, grabbed the door knob,opened the door , we both stumbled in quickly and went in still kissing. I shut and locked the door. Angela just looked at me with those pretty big blue eyes, turned around and sat on the edge of the bed. We were still holding hands, then Angela let go and started undoing my pants! She unbuttoned and unzipped my slacks and gently rubbed my cock thru my boxers, then she pulled them down and took my hard cock in her hands and stroked it and played with my balls, she kept teasing me acting like she was going to suck me, she'd open her mouth and acted like she was going to put it in her mouth, then she'd move her head and slightly touch my cock with her hair and come up and give me a big smile, she kept this up for a few minutes.

Then she looked up at me and said "You want me to suck you don't you?

I answered "Oh Yeah come on Angela suck me , quit teasing me baby, come on" "Suck me Angela", "I've wanted this for so long!"

Angela then kissed and licked the head of my cock, stroked me a few times , played with it and my balls, she kissed the sides, licked and tongued me, she ran her tongue from my balls to the tip of my cock! She sucked my balls a little bit, then when I thought she was going to tease me again, she then opened her mouth and went as far down as she could on my cock!. (Not as far as Dianne, but good enough!) She sucked me with her moist lips, going up and down on me. She stayed on my cock for quite awhile, not coming up for air for at least 5 minutes!, She took it out of her mouth and licked and stroked me slowly at first ,then she put my cock back into her mouth and increased speed as she felt my reaction. I grabbed her tits , touched her face and played with her hair. I grabbed her huge tits and massaged her shoulders, I told Angela I've wanted this since I met her when she was in high school! I even told her I wanted to ask her out when we met, but she had a boyfriend.

Angela then said "You should of we could of been lovers, I would of said yes, I cheated on that guy a few times!"

I then told her that I wanted her to tell Dianne she wanted to fuck me so the three of us can do this all the time! I told her don't tell Dianne about this time, till we are sure she's okay with the three of us first! Angela sucked me hard and fast.

I started feeling it and told her "I'm going to cum baby, swallow me Angela, swallow it baby!"

I came in her mouth a pretty good amount, she seamed to like it,took all of it sort of and not that much came out of her mouth! I pulled out of her mouth leaned over and gave her a big kiss! As we kissed she stood up ,I pulled pulled off her dress, started rubbing her pussy and told her it was her turn, she just smiled. She laid back on the bed, spread her legs high in the air , I then got on my knees in front of her and put her legs over my shoulders . I started fingering her and opening her pussy with two fingers as I licked, sucked and tongued her clit. She was moving everywhere and moaning and wimpering.

All I could hear is Angela's sweet little voice telling me softly "Oh Michael, your making me so horny , I feel so alive! It feels so good" "Oh Michael, suck me baby" "Don't stop honey please", "Oh , UUU uuummmmm".

She was moving all around and within minutes she started getting louder telling me "keep that up" and "don't move" "I feel it".

Sure enough minutes later Angela came in my mouth!

Angela was telling me "It's been so long since someone has given me an orgasm and I haven't had my pussy sucked in years!" "

She tasted great I couldn't see why her ex-husband hadn't done this to her all the time. I told her "You should of called me earlier, I would of done this to you all the time!" I stopped and got on top of her and gave her the deepest and wettest kiss! Angela looked a me and held me tight and said "I want your cock inside me now!" I really wanted her so bad, but I knew if I pulled off tonight I probably would get another chance. I had to stick with my initial plan of Ray with Dianne. It was the hardest decision I had to make.

I pulled Angela's hands away from my cock and I told her "Angela I can't, not right now okay?" "I'll tell you later why, you'll understand better" "Sorry, I can't tell you right now" "We have to get dressed we've been gone awhile, tell Dianne or anyone if they ask we went to the liquor store and they didn't have the tequila we were looking for." "Angela I want to fuck you so bad, I really do honestly, I really want you to talk to Dianne about the three of us!" "Trust me if you talk to Dianne about this tomorrow I'm sure she'll think about it and who knows!" "Maybe next week we'll get together just the three of us okay?" "Angela it will be worth the wait trust me!" 'We'll have to wait okay Ang?" "How about you talk to Dianne about it and see what she says, were both pretty d***k right now, you might forget this and just think I was using you, but if Dianne is in agreement let's get together next weekend."

Angela kissed me and grabbed me and said "Are you sure you don't want me now?"

I pulled away and said "Fuck don't look at me like that!".

She gave me a kiss on the cheek and a light peck on the lips and said "I'll talk to her I promise, we are going to finish this and tell Dianne all about it!"

Angela got up and went into the bathroom. I left the room undetected and no one even knew we were gone. The party continued, Angela and I started dancing again. It got pretty wild I saw my wife actually dancing with quite a few other guys. A few guys had their hands on her ass as they danced! I saw Ray and Angela dancing together pretty sexy. It was now about 12:30pm and some people were leaving and some were getting ready to leave. My wife's girlfriend Angela was now telling people she wanted to go dancing at a club or move the party to her house. I thought my plans were going to be fucked up!

I then heard Dianne say "I'm too fucked up honey I'm going to stay home, and Michael really wants to fuck tonite and so do I! Its getting pretty late, but thanks call me tomorrow."

Angela gave me another nice kiss on the lips and gave my wife a big hug and told her "Dianne I'll call you tomorrow and maybe come over okay?"

Dianne said "Call first Ang we might sl**p in!"

Angela then left with a couple from my wife's work, I quickly walked over to Ray and took him aside and told him what happened. He just laughed and said " Now this better work with your wife or your in deep shit!"

I laughed seriously and said to him "Don't go, tell them your pretty d***k and your going to stay here, act like your going to help clean up and lets wait for the right time!".

Ray said "Sounds great, think it'll work?"

I said "Oh yeah!" "Dianne's pretty fucked up. We'll need to get her in a position and a situation she can't get out of, just follow my lead".

We both started laughing knowing that there was more at stake. My marriage, if Dianne didn't do this and if she found out about Angela I was going to lose everything. Well everyone said they're goodbyes.

My wife then asked me "Is Ray leaving?"

I told her "He's pretty d***k and I told him he can spend the night downstairs in the spare bedroom." "He also said he'll help clean up!"

Dianne said "That's nice of him".

Just then Dianne gave me a great big kiss and said she loved me and said "Lets clean up tomorrow let's go to bed!".

Thinking my plans might get fucked up I told Dianne that we should clean a little bit since Ray was here to help, Dianne said fine in a d***ken voice , I then told Ray we were going upstairs to change and to make his self at home. So Dianne hanging on to the handrail very tightly as not to lose her footing and me went upstairs to our bedroom to change and when we got to our room, Dianne was all tipsy and silly started dancing sexy moving her hips and ass while she started getting undressed. She kicked off her heels, tore off her shirt and very sexy slid out of her skirt. Dianne was now standing naked in front of me. She had no panties on. I asked her where did her panties go?

Dianne said "I cant remember, I think I gave them to someone".

I said "What?"

Dianne said "I was playing a game with some guys and girls, I don't know"

Dianne then said "I saw you dancing sexy with Angela, did you have fun with her?"

I said "Yeah we had a great time she's cool, I've always liked her you know that".

Dianne walked over to me still nude and asked "Do you want to fuck her?"

I told Dianne "Baby I would love to fuck her and YOU, it's always been my fantasy to see you with another woman, I love you and I want you, we were just talking about you and how much we both care for you!"

Dianne looked at me and said "You want me don't you honey?"

I told her "Oh yeah look at my pants".

Dianne was now all naked still dancing slowly and then stood in front of me and said "Fuck me baby!".

I said "Dianne, Ray is downstairs he's expecting us to help him clean".

Dianne in a fucked up d***k voice said "Oh shit, Michael find me something to wear, we'll clean a little then come back up".

Dianne was now all naked hugging me from behind as I was looking thru her closet. She was so out of it I knew I could pick anything so I chose her a white short sheer see thru babydoll with the spaghetti straps that came right up to her crotch! . I helped her put it on since she was d***k and really didn't care what she was doing. I didn't even tell her to put on panties and she didn't notice at all either!

So I said "Lets go!"

We walked downstairs, myself just some cotton pajama shorts and a t-shirt and Dianne d***k, barefoot , no panties and a sexy outfit that I knew would drive Ray crazy! Ray was in the kitchen putting stuff in the sink, when he saw us walk towards him I looked at him and smiled and motioned to him a thumbs up letting him know everything was working out great! My wife and I walked in the kitchen, I made her a margarita (extra tequila!), Dianne took the drink and drank almost half! I watched Ray look at her , his eyes and expression said it all!

Ray then said "Damn, Dianne you look hot!" "Your husband is a very lucky guy!"

She told Ray "You look hot also Ray!" "I saw all the girls looking at you tonight." "But thank you and thanks for staying and helping out, your such a sweetie".

Dianne gave him a tight hug and little kiss on the lips. Ray was right, Dianne looked so hot in her babydoll, especially in front of Ray, she didn't even really notice what she had on I found out later. Dianne just sat at the table and drank , while Ray started washing the dishes. I picked up trash, then Ray and I moved some furniture back, we all cleaned up the trash around the house, Dianne poured herself another margarita and continued drinking. I then told Ray to follow me into the kitchen and told him to wait for my sign. I told Ray that Dianne was really d***k now, so I went into the kitchen, and walked up behind Dianne who was standing cleaning a few glasses. I started rubbing her back and arms, kissing her neck and rubbing the sides of her back gently brushing her tits with my hands, I then started caressing her tits, she was totally getting into it! She loved it! She then turned around and gave me a big hug. I then told her to put her hands on the kitchen counter. I had her slightly bent over and she started moving her hips in a sexual way, shaking it side to side, I then pushed my crotch against her , she was now moving up and down on me and pushing her ass on my hard cock! We started grinding together, it was so cool to have Ray standing a few feet away and watching us together the whole time. I moved my hands under her babydoll and as I started pulling her babydoll up and rubbing her ass and legs, I went for her inner thighs to touch her pussy, as she moved her hips, I felt her move away.

Dianne turned around and said in a d***ken, but sweet voice "Honey , Ray's watching us"

I said "I know, I don't care."

Dianne then said in a soft sensual voice "You like when I'm nasty honey? , Your a bad boy, you like when I'm d***k, you, you like to take advantage of me don't you?"

I said "Yes baby do you mind Ray watching us?"

Dianne caressed my face, kissed me , looked at Ray and said "No it's cool, I'm d***k, and it's your fault, I'm yours do what you want!'

She laughed in a playful voice and then gave me a kiss and a big hug! So I had Dianne turn around and hold onto the counter and I again started massaging her all over , rubbing her back, shoulders, arms, kissing her gently on her neck, rubbing her tits as I kissed her, I was grinding my hard cock on her ass as we moved togethger. Then I started caressing her ass and inner thighs gently touching her beautiful bald pussy. I now had Dianne bent over and I spreaded her legs with her tits hanging, ass and pussy exposed so Ray could see her! Ray could see everything! I started grabbing her tits again ,massaging her arms, ass and thighs, I massaged her arms and back some more while Ray was now standing right next to me watching and getting a close up of view of Dianne! Aftre a few moments I took Dianne by the hand, she asked me where we were going in her sexy voice and I walked her over to our couch, I told her I can give her a better massage on the couch. I then told her to sit in the middle, I told Ray to sit on her left behind her and I sat on her right on front side of her.

I asked her "Would you like Ray to massage you baby?

Dianne still very d***k and tipsy d***k told us "I'd love to get massaged by both of you! I want all your hands all over me!"

I said "Are you sure babe?"

Dianne now feeling in the mood just said "Come on Ray massage me and show me what you got!"

Ray then started rubbing her shoulders and Dianne had her legs across my lap and I was massaging her legs, thighs and knees, it was pretty hot and awesome, here we were the three of us! Another guy , my wife and me! Ray was massaging her back.

Dianne said "Ray honey, it's okay if you go under my nightie ".

Ray and I just looked at each other and smiled, he started massaging her really good, he was giving her an awesome backrub and arm massage Dianne was loving it! This went on for about fifteen minutes, I figured it was time! I continued massaging her legs and now started rubbing her thighs, I went up pretty high and I could tell she loved it as she looked at me and gave me the biggest smile! I now had my fingers inches from her inner thigh area and pussy, so I decided to go for it! With a move of the hand as I massaged her inner thigh, I caressed the outside of her pussy, Dianne sort of clamped her thighs together then relaxed again, then I put a finger gently touching her entry way, she was wet I could feel it, just then I pushed two fingers up her pussy!

Just then Dianne reacted , put her hand over her pussy and moved mine away, just looked at me in shock, smiled, laughed and yelled out "OH MICHAEL WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO ME"

Ray and I just looked at each other.

I then broke the ice! "SURPRISE!" "Dianne remember you said if I found the perfect guy, well Ray is the guy!"

She looked stunned at first I mean she was still drinking and she sort of knew what was going on.

She looked at Ray smiling and said "Did you guys have this planned all night?"

We both nodded and said "Yeah"

Dianne then asked Ray, "Ray, do you really work with Michael?"

Ray looked at me I motioned to him tell her the truth.

Ray said "No, we met over the Internet".

Dianne said " I knew it, your too hot looking to be working at his company, you should model or be on TV"

I grabbed Dianne's hand and asked her "Baby are you okay with this?, Are you mad at me? Do you want us to continue or do you want Ray to go home?"

Dianne leaned over and gave me a kiss and said "Well, let's see get massaged and fucked by two great looking guys, ummm hard decision" "Ok guys you better give me an awesome massage first!"

Ray said to Dianne "Ok but you have to do ME a favor take off your nightie, I can't massage you right with it on!"

Dianne stood up, started dancing sexy, holding and drinking a beer now she got earlier, moved her body very sexy a little mini strip dance and walked in front of Ray and took a big drink of her beer set it down on the side coffee tables and lifted her nightie over her head and threw it at Ray, he started smelling it and asked her if he could have it.

Dianne said "Sure!".

I told Dianne "Stay there in front of Ray, hey Ray what do you think?"

Dianne was totally naked standing in front of Ray and with her hands behind her back.

Ray reached for her hands , held them and said "You are sooo sexy Dianne, you look awesome for your age, you look alot better than alot of girls much younger than you!"

Dianne said thank you, gave him a little kiss on the lips and turned around bent over and showed us her ass , wiggled it a little , Ray caressed and touched Dianne, rubbing her with both his hands up her inner thighs and gently touching her pussy, Dianne moved in rythym with his hands, then she sat on Ray's lap, he was now massaging and caressing her tits and legs, kissing her neck, I sat and watched as Dianne was giving Ray the stripper moves, rubbing her ass on his hard cock.

Then she got off Ray's lap and sat between us and said "Ok I want my massage!"

We got in position Ray behind her with Dianne's legs on my lap, all of us started really getting into it! Ray was kissing her neck and back, massaging her back and sides and was gently rubbing, grabbing and caressing her tits, Dianne just moaned and now had her head against Ray's! Dianne had her legs spread and I had my hands in her inner thigh area and still massaging and getting closer to her opening, each time I would massage her thigh I would get closer and I was now gently fingering her wet pussy, moving it slowly inside her, one, then two fingers.

Dianne looked at me and said "I love you honey, thank you for my surprise!"

I said to Dianne "Enjoy yourself honey and don't be afraid to say or do anything okay?" "This is youre night!!"

Dianne looked at me, smiled and said "Okay, remember I love you baby, I'm d***k and remember this is for both of us".

After about 10 minutes of fingering Dianne, I removed my wet fingers from her wet slit , moved Dianne's legs off me and got off the couch and got on my knees and started to suck, lick and finger her pussy. Dianne was now moving her head back and started kissing Ray!! My dick was so hard, so I got up and took off my t-shirt and shorts so I could stroke myself , then I continued to suck Dianne, she was moaning, telling Ray how d***k she was and that she's never done anything like this before , she was now moving her legs on my back and bucking up and down, I continued sucking her and fingering her for awhile, I now had three fingers moving fast and hard deep inside her, I was watching her kiss Ray and trying to grab his cock! I now wanted Ray to suck Dianne.

I stopped got up and told Ray "Ray come taste my wife!"

I then told Dianne, "It's Ray's turn!!"

Dianne replied "Oh Ray you want my pussy? Is that what you want Ray?"

Ray looked at Dianne, kissed her and told her "It's just the beginning of what I want to do to you!".

Dianne gave him a big smile , she moved over and sat up in the middle of the couch with her legs spread, she then told Ray "Take off your clothes, I want to watch you!"

I couldn't believe what I was hearing, my wife telling another guy she wanted to watch him strip! Ray stood in front of her and started to take off all his clothes, when he got to his boxers Dianne grabbed his cock and started stroking his cock thru his underwear, she then started licking and kissing his cock thru his boxers, then she would playfully bite him.

Dianne kept commenting how big it must be and that she couldn't wait to see it, Dianne then pulled his boxers off, Ray's huge cock just popped out and the look in Dianne's eyes were words enough for me to tell she loved it and probably couldn't wait to have his cock inside her!

Dianne held it in her hands then said "Oh my god, Michael he's huge!, I Love it!"

I said to her "I know, he showed me already, I wanted you to have your fantasy guy, I know you've always wanted a huge cock so here you go honey!"

I mean I'm no slouch either being 7 inches and pretty thick, but Dianne always talked about having ten inches, well she got her wish! Dianne started teasing Ray and stroking him telling him how big and nice his cock was. Dianne rubbed his balls and continued stroking Ray, she held him in her hand stroking him till he got really hard , licked the tip, flickering her tounge on him, tounged his cock all over, then what I've been waiting for for years,

Dianne put her mouth over his cock, fondling his balls, gently stroking him and started sucking Ray slowly, then deeper and faster. She sucked him for quite awhile while I watched the two of them. I guess Ray was close to coming , because he pulled out of her. ( Ray told me later that he actually came in Diannes mouth and she just swallowed it!) Ray then got on his knees and told Dianne it was her turn. He started by slowy spreading her cunt apart, then fingered her pussy slowly with two fingers, licking her clit up and down and then in a circlular motion, moving apart her pussy lips and started sucking her, tounging and fingering! It was such a turnon watching the two of them together.

Dianne was really getting into it now, moaning, bucking her hips, biting her lips, playing with Rays hair and saying things like "OOHHH RAY, that feels so good baby, finger my pussy honey"

She was even telling Ray she couldn't wait to feel his cock inside her, I was just like am I here? I stood next to them and sat on the arm of the couch and started stroking myself, I couldn't help it I really loved watching Dianne and Ray together! I watched as Ray licked and fingered Dianne, Ray was sucking her clit and putting his long tongue deep inside her, moving it in and out, it was pretty cool watching this young stud violate my wife and seeing my wife's expressions,being pleasured and experiencing the best sex she ever had!

Every time Dianne and I looked at each other she would just smile and wink. It was so intense watching Ray suck Dianne and watching my wife rub her clit! Dianne was trying so hard to get her orgasm that after about 20 minutes I watched her cum in Rays mouth, she screamed and squirmed, Ray loved it!

I couldn't take it anymore so I stood up on the couch and put my cock in front of Dianne who happily and smiling grabbed my cock and started sucking me! She now had two guys! One guy sucking her cunt and one guy in her mouth, me! Being sober or d***k, she sucks like an a****l, never choking, taking it all the way down, sucking my balls, slurping, swallowing all my juices and tonguing the sides of my cock inside her mouth!

I've seen alot of pornos, but to this day no one, I mean no one sucks a cock better than my wife! Dianne was now in total Ecstasy, her eyes shut, grabbing her own tits, touching herself, me and Ray, moaning, grunting and moving her ass to Rays sucking rhythm. I held her head and started pumping her mouth, fucking her mouth deeper and faster till I had to cum.

I yelled out "Dianne I'm coming swallow me baby, swallow me Dianne"

Dianne started stroking me faster and swallowed all of me! I pulled out out of her, we all stood up, took a breather, Dianne went to the kitchen for a beer and came back.

Dianne then pulled Ray against her and told him "I want your cock inside of me Ray, come fuck me now!" "Ray fuck me, I want you so much, I want you now, fuck me now Ray please I want you!"

I couldn't beleive what I was hearing .

Ray told Dianne "If you want me to fuck you, you'll have to suck my cock again first!"

Dianne said "No problem, if thats what you want baby!"

Ray and Dianne hugged as he had his hands on her ass. Ray and I now went to sit on the couch as Dianne now picked up her beer and finished it, licked her sexy pouty lips,then got on her knees between us and took my cock in her right hand stroking me and then started stroking and sucking Ray with her left hand! I stroked my cock with Dianne's hand as I watched her suck and swallow Ray, I really loved watching her giving Ray's cock such attention!

Dianne then let go of me and gave Ray the full treatment, fondling his balls, stroking him fast, licking and sucking his huge cock! She gave him the suck of his life, she kept trying to get all of him in her mouth, but she kept trying and coming up for air.

Dianne told Ray "Your huge I dont think I can go all the way down on you."

Ray just told her she was doing an awesome job and dont stop just suck what she can and stroke him. So Dianne continued sucking him, but five minutes later she started alternating , sucking Ray then me, then Ray, then me........ She kept this up for a long time, sucking one of us for a few minutes then move over and suck the other guy! This was the biggest turn on all night! Right there I knew my wife's stories when she was younger and sucking two guys at the same time were true! She handled the two of us with no problem!!

I then got up and ran upstairs to get my camera, I had to take pictures of her first time with another guy!

Dianne yelled out "Where you going?"

I said "Don't worry about it I'll be right back!"

So I went upstairs and got my camera, looked for film, loaded the camera and this couldn't of took longer than 5 minutes.

I then heard Dianne yelling pretty loud and saying "Fuck me Ray! That's it , oh shit that feels so fucking hard! Fuck me Ray, oh baby, oh oh oh OOOHH, OH RAY OH RAY!.

I hurried up and went downstairs and sure enough Dianne was now sitting on Ray squatting on her knees on top of him with her arms around him, facing him , her arms around him, kissing him and bouncing on his cock, her face against his, and fucking him while he just sat up and cupping her ass in his hands!! It was so cool watching Ray's cock slide in and out of Dianne's cunt!

I started taking pictures while they continued fucking for about a half hour, Dianne then started smiling at the camera , it's a really great picture, Dianne smiling she looks about twenty in the picture! And fucking Ray well they look perfect together! I kept taking pictures, watching the two of them! Watching her pussy stretch and moving him drove me crazy. I just stood behind them for awhile longer and watched this young stud totally fucking my wife. Ray then picked Dianne up and laid her on the couch long ways and continued to fuck her as her legs were now around his shoulders!

I asked Diane "How does his cock feel inside you baby? Do you love it?"

Jokingly she said "What do you think?" She then asked me "Do you want to know honestly?"

I said "Tell me everything! The whole truth!"

Well Dianne looked at me and told me the truth " OH, I love it honey, Oh God he feels so good! Oh I love his cock baby, he feels so good, he's filling all of my pussy and touching places that I have'nt felt before!", "It hurt a little at first, but he feels so good now, oh fuck I cant tell you how great this feels" "Being with Ray....uh uh uh....him being alot younger.... makes me feel younger, wanted and sexier!"

Dianne was now gasping for air and breathing heavily.

Dianne was now asking me "Honey can I fuck Ray anytime I want?" "I love fucking him baby he feels so good!". "Oh shit Ray, fuck me hard, come on baby fuck me!"

I said "I'll tell you what you get me a young girl and as long as you tell me about you and Ray and tell me everything!" I asked her "Does this mean you'll try swinging and let me be with other women? "Can I fuck anyone I want?!"

She smiled and said "I think we can work something out, what do you think Ray?"

Ray just laughed and said "I think that's fair, if you get to be with me or other guys , hopefully me more than other guys" "Dude I have the perfect girl for you, she's really hot and she just turned 18, she's always partying with us and a few of my friends have fucked her and she's really slutty!"

Ray then told Dianne "You can be with other women Dianne, right Michael?"

I said "Ray's absolutely right, you can be with other women anytime!"

Dianne laughed and kissed Ray as he continued to fuck her! I just started taking more pictures, telling Dianne "smile, spread your legs, touch your pussy, touch Rays cock, kiss Ray, squeeze your tits" Dianne and Ray got up. Ray told Dianne to get on her hands and knees, so Dianne got on all fours , put her hands on the back of the couch as she bent over with her knees on the couch. Ray then opened her up and stuck his cock deep inside her wet cum filled pussy! I started getting behind them taking great shots of Rays cock in Dianne's pussy! I took the whole 36 exposure roll!

I put the camera down sat on the couch, next to Dianne so I could kiss her as Ray fucked my wife from behind, Dianne started stroking my cock and leaning over and kissing me! Ray was getting more comfortable now with the situation and us. He was now fucking her hard, fast, slapping her ass and pulling her hair!

As Ray was fucking her , Dianne kept asking me "Do you love me? Are we.....okay? Does this turn...... you.... on? I'm doing this for you Michael." "Oh uh uh uh.....I love you ......very much...... Michael.....please don't divorce me I'm doing this for you!" "I love our life together."

I told her I loved her with all my heart and kept reassuring her that there's nothing that can split us up and this was a new beginning in our life. I told her that I know this was everything I wanted and I hope that she loved it and wanted this as well.

I then told Ray "Hey Ray put your cock in her ass!" "I want to watch you fuck Dianne in the ass!"

Dianne looked at me a little surprised, smiled and said "OH MY GOD how is he going to fit that monster cock up my ass?" "he's gonna split me in two!" " I thought this was your ass Michael and only yours?"

I said " it's everybody's ass now baby, especially Rays!" "Ray will make it fit into you Dianne don't worry just relax and enjoy!"

Dianne loves anal , so I knew this would not be a problem. Ray then started touching and playing with her asshole. He started working one finger in her wet asshole slowly moving in and out of her little ass. He was using her cunt juices to lubricate her asshole, now he had two fingers in her, as he continued fucking Dianne's pussy! She was enjoying this so much, Dianne was moaning, wimpering and gasping for air again. Ray then pulled out of her pussy and slowly and gently slid his cock in her ass! Dianne and Ray slowly rocked together , a few minutes of this and now he started fucking her faster!

Dianne was screaming "OH RAY! OH RAY! Oh it hurts, that's it baby, be gentle, OH Fuck my ass Ray, fuck me oh fuck me!" "oh god oh oh fuck, oh shit that hurts so good, what are you doing to me?" "Make me your whore Ray!"

I then stood up on the couch, shoved my cock in her mouth as Ray fucked her ass from behind! Dianne grabbed my cock,started licking and tounging my cock. I held her head and asked her to take all of me ,which she did, she continued getting fucked by Ray , sucking my cock for quite a while. Hearing Dianne moan and wimper while she was getting fucked in her beautiful sexy little ass turned me on so much I came in her mouth! I grabbed Dianne's head and hair as I fucked her mouth as my cum dripped down her chin.She really didn't notice as Ray was fucking her so good from behind.

I pulled my cock out of her wet mouth. Ray started fucking her faster and faster, then he let out a huge moan and came in her ass. Ray just leaned over, kissed her on her back and neck as he held Dianne from behind. Ray and Dianne looked so good together! He pulled his cock out of her ass , sat down on the couch as Dianne turned around, sat next to him and leaned on him holding his hand and putting one of her legs across his lap.

Dianne touched his cock gently and said "Ray was that good baby?". "Did you enjoy me?"

Ray told her "Fuck yeah I enjoyed you, you are hot! That was awesome Dianne, I never been so excited that much fucking an ass!"

Ray then told Dianne " I want your pussy again Dianne, can I have you again ? Please stroke me and get me hard again".

Dianne looked at me and said "Can I fuck him again baby? Would you like to watch us again?"

I said "Oh yeah baby, I love watching you getting fucked by Ray, I know you love it , your a fucking slut aren't you baby?"

Dianne smiled and said "Oh yeah, I do love getting fucked by Ray baby. He he makes me feel so good. I love being your slut too honey, I love being told what to do by you. You know I love it when your in control of me and my body!"

I then walked over to Dianne gave her a kiss and a hug and told her "I love you baby, fuck Ray again for me , fuck him right now and anytime you want!

Dianne then grabbed Ray's cock and started stroking his cock as they started kissing again. I went back to the loveseat, leaned back and watched my wife with Ray again. A few minutes of Dianne stroking his cock and kissing her, Ray was hard again.

Ray then told her "Get back on your hands and knees, I want to fuck your pussy from behind!"

Dianne willingly and smiling just said "I love it Ray fuck me doggystyle baby all you want, it's my favorite position!"

Ray now slipped his cock back into her loose cunt and started fucking her pussy from behind as I watched from the love seat across from the couch. Seeing Dianne getting fucked from behind, her tits swaying back and forth , bouncing around and her hair hanging made my cock jump back and was rock hard again.

Dianne was screaming in a high pitch little girl voice now, "Fuck me hard Ray, slap my ass baby". "OH... OH.... OH.... UH... UH... UH ........FUCK YEAH...FUCK YEAH......OH GOD OH GOD, OH RAY OH RAY!!!!!"

Ray obliged and started slapping her ass and grabbing her tits really hard! They must of fucked for over a half hour as I just sat and watched! He was now pulling her hair again and fucking her very fast, This must of turned Ray on because minutes later Ray was kissing Dianne's back and hugging her from behind and holding her close as she moved her selfup so Ray could hold her better , they now had the side of their faces against each other and now Ray told her he was cumming. It was so cool, it was like they were making love!

They moved slowly and in a sexy rythym, then Ray came in her, they just held each other and kissed for a bit. Ray then pulled out of Diannes pussy very slowly. Dianne sat very close to Ray as they were now touching each other, tickling and caressing each other's bodies. It's like they couldnt keep their hands off each other! We all talked a bit, then after about a hour.

Dianne got up and held both our hands and said "I'm still horny!"

Just like that she took Ray by the hand and led us up to the bedroom. She crawled on the bed , laid on her back, legs spread and asked Ray "Do you want me again?"

Ray siad " Damn girl you can fuck!!".

I told him "Dianne can fuck all day dude, when she's on there's no stopping her!"

Ray now laid next to Dianne, they kissed and fondled each other , Ray got on top of her, kissed her gently caressing her face as Dianne now had her legs wrapped around Ray! I watched as he slid his ten inch cock back into her and started fucking her again. He fucked her missionary pumping her slowly as they continued kissing. After about ten minutes of this he started fucking her faster and deeper , Dianne had her legs wrapped around him and was holding on tightly! Seeing Dianne's legs around him, the way she was rocking under him, I knew she was enjoying this more than ever. She never wraps her legs around me unless she's really into the sex and is about to orgasm!

Ray slowed down and started making love to her. It was awesome, he was no longer fucking her but actually making love to her! He was kissing Dianne on her neck and cheeks as he touched her face. He kissed her lips gently as he moved slowly into her. He then moved off her and moved Dianne so she was on her side. He wanted Dianne on her side so he could lay behind her. He then put himself back into her wet pussy and started fucking her sideways from behind again very slowly. Dianne had her eyes closed and mouth open for awhile. I can tell she was really loving being fucked by this young stud! He was holding her hips, fucking her deep as they moved together. He was grabbing her tits from behind, playing with her hair, kissing her back and slapping her ass as he made love to her!

Dianne was pretty d***k now you could see it in her eyes. She was having the best sex of her life tonight! She was in the moment and pretty d***k so I understood what she told Ray next.

Dianne with her eyes closed ,then said "Oh Ray you make me feel so young.....oh I feel so good. I've never felt like this before. Don't ever stop fucking me baby"

Ray then took Dianne in a 69 position, Dianne on top as Ray had her pussy spread and open above him as he sucked and banged her pussy! I got up off the bed and sat on the loveseat across the room and enjoyed watching the two of them together. Damn! Dianne looked awesome fucking this young guy! Ray was fucking Dianne every way possible!

Dianne was now on her hands and knees and Ray started fucking her doggy style, fucking her wet, used pussy and slapping her ass, calling her his slut and a little whore! I loved it! I was now very hard and horny, so I got up and put my hard cock in Dianne's face, she grabbed my cock and put it in her mouth, I started caressing , playing and pulling her hair and pushing her mouth on me and I now started calling her Ray's little whore.

Dianne was now taunting us telling us "Treat me like a whore guys, do whatever you want to me , I want to be your slut tonight boys " "Slap my ass , pull my hair , do whatever you want to me Ray" "Oh fuck, fuck me fuck me , FUCK ME RAY!!!!!! Michael..... can I be Rays slut..... anytime I want?"

I then told her "Whatever you'd like Dianne, whenever you want him just call him yourself!"

Ray just looked at me, I just told him to keep fucking her! Dianne after a few minutes told Ray to get on his back so she could ride him! Dianne was now on top of him riding him like a good cowgirl! This went on which seemed like an hour, I think Ray came a few times and Ihe looked as if just came as he had a look on his face and at that moment Dianne got off him and told me to lie down. She got on top of me, put my cock inside her and fucked me with her very wet cum filled cunt. She was wet and very hot! Just the way I like my ladies, very loose and wet! We kissed and fucked like we have never fucked before!!

I grabbed her tits hard and rough, pumped her pussy as deep as I could, I know it wasn't as deep as Rays but she loved it! I kept fucking her and watching Dianne lean over and kiss Ray as he was now sitting next to us, they continued kissing while I fucked her and after awhile, Ray stood up, gave Dianne her drink and she finished the rest! She was really d***k now, this was such a turn on, I didn't even care if she remembered!

Ray then stood up on the bed and put his cock in Dianne's face, she took it in her hands, she began stroking it and licking and now started sucking Ray trying to get him hard again. My wife was going all the way down on his huge cock! I could'nt beleive she did it!

I told Ray, "When you get hard, get behind Dianne and fuck her in the ass and I'll fuck her pussy!" "Dianne you want to be fucked by both of us baby? Want to be fucked in your little ass and pussy honey?" "Dianne you want both of us don't you baby?"

Dianne all fucked up and still moving on my cock replied "Oh yeah , I'd love it honey, is that what you want to see me used by both of you? Ray already loosened my ass up, you've always wanted this haven't you Michael?" "You guys better be gentle, oh shit what am I doing?'"

Dianne continued sucking Ray who was now getting very hard and big. Ray pulled his huge cock out of her mouth and got behind her. I slid down a little bit and Dianne was now on her hands and knees bent over me as she had my cock in her pussy, I gave her a big kiss and told her to get ready. Ray was now playing with her ass, fingering her and trying to make room for his cock! Dianne was loving it and moaning in pleasure for now..... I kissed her and stopped fucking her and didn't move as Ray was trying to get in her ass again . Ray kept giving us an update how much he had in her, I could see it in Dianne's facial expressions, she looked in pain, but to be honest I didn't care I wanted her to be fucked up her ass again by Ray and experience her first double penetration.

Dianne then let out a huge moan " UUUUMMMM ooooohhhh uuu uh uh uh"

Ray was now moving slowly in her, I was now also moving slowly, Dianne's expressions were now getting better, she looked to be enjoying it, breathing a little better, she even moaned and smiled at me.

I now told Ray "Fuck her dude, fuck my wife, fuck my whore wife Ray, fuck her hard, slap her ass she's been a very bad girl!"

Dianne just looked at me so innocently and said "Am I bad girl honey, Do you love me to be a bad girl?"

I kissed Dianne very deeply and wildly and told her "I love it when your bad!"

Now she was getting into it moving with us and telling Ray "Fuck my ass , give me more Ray, I want all of your cock in my ass, I'm your bad girl Ray spank me baby!"

He gladly obliged spanking her ass and fucking her deep and faster!

Ray said to Dianne "Your a fuckin nasty little slut arent you?"

He then started grabbing and spanking her ass harder and fucking her deep and fast!

Dianne was groaning, moaning and panting the words "Oh..... Uh.... uh.....ooooohhh... uh...oh....am I.......am I ......Ray am I whore.... RAAAY!!!........... Am I your bad girl Ray?"

I could feel his cock getting harder in her ass as I fucked her cunt! I really loved having my wife fucking another guy,I didn't realize how much till we both started fucking her at the same time! This was absolutely the greatest sex Dianne and I have ever had together! I knew this was the beginning of something that would make our marriage stronger! Ray was now pretty deep inside my beautiful wife.

Dianne was screaming really loud "Oh fuck, fuck my ass, fuck me , make me yours Ray!"

I put my hand over her mouth and told her to be quiet, that neighbors might hear her.

Dianne just said "I don't care, let me see them get fucked up the ass by Ray's cock and be quiet!" "Oh Ray , Oh Michael you guys feel SO goood!"

Ray and I must of fucked her like this for over a half hour, I don't know what it was but neither of us came for a long time.

Just then Ray said "I'm cumming Dianne, do you feel it?"

She said back to him "I feel it, oh oh ooohhhh cum in my ass Ray, oh fuck , oh fuck, I feel it Ray, it feels warm and wet!" "Do you like my ass Ray, do you love fucking me?"

Now I started pumping her faster then started cumming , I gave Dianne a very long sexy kiss.

Dianne just collapsed in my arms and she whispered in my ear, "I love you, I love you so much Michael, I will always love you, this was for you honey!".

I held her tight as all three of us just layed together for a few minutes.

Ray pulled out of Dianne and she just let out a huge moan and a "oooooooooohhhh".

She got off of me and just laid betwen us as Ray and I on seperate sides of her. Ray kept touching her and caressing her all over. It was now about 2:50am and Dianne gave Ray a deep kiss and then asked him not to leave and to spend the night with us.

Ray then looked at me and asked me "Dude are you cool with this?"

I told him as long as he doesn't touch me he's cool. We all laughed and crashed and went to bed. Dianne was the first to fall asl**p she had her ass against Ray's cock and her face facing me. I went to sl**p, but later that morning about 6am I heard Dianne wimpering, moaning and I felt the bed move, I woke up opened my eyes a little not letting them know I was awake and sure enough Ray was fucking her from behind! Ray was whispering to her to be quiet that she might wake me. He was telling her that he loved fucking her, how pretty she was, how young she looked and that her pussy felt so good. I just turned around , went to sl**p and let them have some private time together! (Dianne later said she didnt even remember him touching her and putting his cock in! All she remembered was waking up and getting fucked!)

Ray and I woke up about 9am and let Dianne sl**p in the next morning. I took a shower, got dressed, sat with Ray and we both watched some TV. About 1:00pm Dianne got up dressed in a short silk robe, came out saw Ray dressed only in boxers.

Dianne nervously said "Oh..oh my god, I can't beleive it! "Your still here?" "I honestly woke up thinking I was dreaming!"

I got up gave her a kiss and said "Dianne did you have fun last night?"

Dianne looked at us all bashful, shy and confused and said " I know I was d***k and really can't remember much, I was pretty fucked up, danced and I think I had sex with both of you, did I, what did I do honey, Oh my god! Tell me!"

I said to her "You don't remember?"

She replied "Yeah sort of, but not really, not everything. Why don't you two refresh my memory." I then got up gave her a big kiss , took off her robe and walked her over to Ray and sat her naked on his lap.

I then asked her "Do you remember now?"

Ray grabbed her tits and they started kissing.

Dianne then said "It's coming back slowly, but keep it up!" I sat there watching these two touching, kissing and grabbing each other for a few minutes. I then told her Ray has not taken a shower yet that I would love to see them both fuck in the shower. They got up Dianne held his hand and they walked upstairs. I waited downstairs for awhile and I heard the water running, then after about fifteen minutes I went upstairs.

Dianne and Ray were in the shower soaping each other, I sat on the toilet seat and watched the two of them thru the glass shower doors, they were washing each other all over, shampooing each others hair, kissing, hugging and touching each other everywhere! After awhile of doing this Dianne sat on the seat in the shower and started sucking Rays huge cock, watching Dianne all wet sucking Ray was the ultimate turn on! Dianne licked and fondled his balls, stroking him in a slow rythm. She ran her tongue all over his cock then engulfed his stiff huge cock with her mouth! Now Dianne's head was bobbing up and down as she continued to suck Ray. She would look up at him as to seek his approval and to see if he enjoyed her!

After about fifteen minutes of this Dianne pulled his cock out of her mouth and started stroking him fast, then Ray grabbed his cock and squirted his huge load of cum all over her face and tits! Dianne had cum all over her, running out of her mouth and sticking to her tits! Dianne washed her face and Ray washed the cum off her tits! Dianne stood up and now laid on her back on the long marble shower seat. She spread her legs and Ray started to suck her pussy! Ray continued sucking her, fingering her and grabbing her tits, Dianne was so turned on she started rubbing her clit and fingering herself.

All I could hear is the water and Dianne screaming, moaning and grunting! As Ray was pleasuring my wife he was also stroking himself. After awhile Ray's cock was stiff again, he then stood up and slid his cock into Dianne's wet cunt and started fucking my wife again! I was so excitied seeing the two of them together! I continued watching, stroking myself and watching Dianne closely! I wanted to remember this forever! After getting fucked on her back for awhile, Dianne stood up and got on her hands and knees on the bench, bent over and Ray proceded to fuck her pussy from behind. I watched as Ray fucked her for a little while and I couldn't take it anymore.

I had to get in the shower now! I opened the shower door and stood right in front of Dianne and she grabbed my cock and slid it into her mouth as she started sucking my cock with the hot water all over us! Ray and I were smiling, looking at each other knodding knowing we have her and she's ours now! We started high fiving each other and telling Dianne how awesome she was sexually! Ray kept telling her she was the best fuck he ever had! He also told her she couldn't beleive her age and said she was much a better lover than girls younger than her!

About a half hour of this and I came in Dianne's mouth, just then Ray started cumming, Dianne told him don't pull out and to cum inside her and that she wanted all of him and wanted to feel him squirt in her!. Ray was now cumming in my wife's cunt! I could see cum just dripping out of her wet cunt! After we all came and washed off, Ray and Dianne dried each other off. We brought back Dianne's memory and the three of us continued to fuck all that Sunday. I must have watched them fuck for hours, mostly watching and sometimes joining in.

Dianne and Ray actually took a bath together and fucked in our bedroom deluxe jacuzzi bath! I actually left for a few hours doing errands and checking on our k**s. When I came back sure enough Dianne and Ray were fucking in the living room again! They just could'nt get enough of each other! We were saying goodbye at the door, Dianne had on only a t-shirt on, Dianne and Ray held hands, kissed very sensually goodbye, he grabbed her ass with both hands, caressing her tits, he then told Dianne to call him. Dianne started grabbing his cock and teasing Ray. he tried to get away but still let Dianne grab him!

Ray said "Look what your doing Dianne!"

Dianne said "I can't leave you like this!"

Dianne then got on her knees and started to undo his pants and the proceeded to suck him! I just stood in amazement! Ray and I just watched her suck him off, she was actually enjoying it more than us! Within minutes Ray came inside her mouth. Ray pulled up his pants and Dianne got up, they kissed again, they said their goodbyes and Dianne watched him leave.

When she shut the door , she gave me a big kiss , told me "Thank you honey, I love you so much!"

I told her I loved her also and trusted her and I know she was not emotionally attached.

"You know I love you and only you baby" "Ray will just be my lover and my fuck". Dianne told me as she held me tightly.

She said she really did enjoy fucking him and she asked him if he had any young friends like him! Dianne told him she was going to ask me if it was alright if he brought friends over next time! I was shocked , but this is exactly the kind of wife I wanted! Dianne and I had an all night conversation about Ray, swinging, other girls & guys and she made a point that she definitely wants to see more of Ray and will definitely be willing to meet another couple for friends first and we'll see where it goes from there. Dianne called Angela when Ray left and they talked for hours!! I know they told each other everything! Dianne said that the three of us need to get together this weekend and talk more about the party and our friendship together! I'll let you all know what hapened next time... Continue»
Posted by adel5000 3 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 48970  |  
98%
  |  30

GF And I's Threesome With A Shemale (True)





This is the true story of when my girlfriend at the time and I had a threesome with a shemale off Craigslist. Enjoy


At the time of this story which was a couple years ago I was dating a girl named Miranda she was sexy,funny and kind of kinky which was everything I looked for in a girl I guess. We had been dating for about five months and after the third months we had begun talking about having a threesome with another guy or girl because Miranda and I are both bi. For the longest time it was something her and I talked about but I think we were both to nervous to go threw with it when one night we were sitting at my place and we said if we were going to do this we should just do it. Miranda said she was going to use Craigslist to find someone because having a threesome with one of our friends she said would be "Weird". She sat on my computer for hours while I watched T.V. When she came back into the living room with she had a grin on her face "OK, Were all gonna meet tomorrow over here". I asked questions about if it was a girl or guy but she just kept saying "You'll see" over and over.


The next night as the time drew closer I will admit I was nervous as hell. Miranda and I watched a movie until her phone rang. "She's here" she said and left the apartment to go downstairs to let her in. Without knowing Miranda gave it away that it was a girl or so I thought as I wanted until Miranda came back into the apartment "This if Chrissy" she said. Chrissy was wearing a jean skirt and a black tank top. I got up and introduced myself thinking how sexy Chrissy was as I sat back down on the couch. Chrissy sat next to me in the middle and Miranda sat on the other side of her. We talked for a little bit when Miranda said "Shall we start". "Yeah" Chrissy said with a smile as Miranda got up from the couch and slowly pulled her cloths off as I pulled off my shirt tossing it to the floor and slipped down my shorts and boxers. Chrissy smirked and grabbed onto my cock and started twisting and jerking it as I watched Miranda got on her knees between Chrissy's legs on the floor.


Miranda reached under the skirt and slipped off Chrissy's pink panties and what happened next stunned me as Miranda lifted up Chrissy's skirt exposing her cock. "Surprise" Miranda said with a smirk as she grabbed onto Chrissy's cock and began stroking it. I didn't know what to say I just sat and watched as Miranda moved her hair out of her face and then leaned down and started to suck Chrissy's cock. My cock throbbed in Chrissy's hand as I watched Miranda suck her when Chrissy turned to me and we started making out until she leaned to the side putting her head in my lap and put my cock into her mouth. I groaned as she quickly sucked me taking my cock deep into her mouth as I listened to her moan as Miranda sucked her. "Suck my dick" I moaned putting my hand on Chrissy's head holding her hair up as she sucked. I watched Miranda take Chrissy's cock from her mouth and lick her balls making Chrissy moan loudly.


"We should go the bedroom" Miranda said we all got up and headed in there. Miranda laid on the bed as Chrissy pulled off her cloths and then crawled onto the bed between Miranda's and started to eat her pussy. Miranda squealed as I climbed onto the bed straddling Chrissy's legs. I spread her smooth ass and bend down and licked her little asshole making her moan as she ate Miranda out. I sat up grabbing onto my cock and guided it to Chrissy's asshole gently pushing until is slid into her ass. Chrissy groaned loudly "Fuck" as I inched my cock into her. "Hold on" Chrissy said as I sat back watching her sit up and slide her cock into Miranda's pussy. Miranda moaned loudly as Chrissy leaned down a little and started to fuck her as I quickly slid my cock back into Chrissy's asshole. Miranda and Chrissy both moaned loudly as they got fucked until Miranda began whimpered "I'm cumming". Chrissy started to fuck Miranda harder as I grabbed onto Chrissy's hips and started drilling my cock deep into her ass.


They both moaned loudly until Miranda screamed cumming on Chrissy's cock. I pulled out and sat on the bed as Chrissy pulled her dripping cock from Miranda as I quickly leaned over and started sucking her cock tasting Miranda's cum all over it. Miranda got up and started to suck me as I sucked Chrissy. "Clean my cock" Chrissy moaned as I sucked her. Chrissy laid on the bed and Miranda straddled her sliding Chrissy's cock back into her pussy and started to ride her as I stood on the bed and put my cock into Miranda's mouth. "You like her cock baby?" I asked as she squealed "Yes!" as Chrissy fucked her hard until she came again. "Your turn" Miranda said with a smile hopping off Chrissy and laid down on the bed. I got onto the bed between Miranda's legs and slid my cock into her pussy as Chrissy got behind me and slowly slid her cock into my ass. I groaned loudly hovering over Miranda as she smiled "Take her cock baby". I kissed Miranda as I fucked her pussy while Chrissy fucked my ass hard until she groaned "I'm gonna cum".


"Cum in my pussy" Miranda said as I got up and watched Chrissy slide her cock back into Miranda's pussy and start to fuck her hard as I got behind her and slid my cock back into her ass. I fucked Chrissy hard until I couldn't hold it anymore and thrust deep shooting my load into her ass. Chrissy looked back at me smiling as I filled her ass with cum and shortly after Chrissy moaned louder and louder until she shot her load into Miranda's pussy. Chrissy pulled out and laid next to Miranda on the bed panting as I climbed onto the bed and started to eat Miranda's pussy as Chrissy's cum leaked out. "Suck my cum out of her pussy" Chrissy said as her and Miranda started to make out as I licked all of the cum out of Miranda's pussy. I leaned over and sucked Chrissy's cock some more until we all got up and got dressed. "You two are a fun couple" Chrissy said as she hung out with us for awhile before leaving. Miranda and I had sex with Chrissy again a couple weeks later but after that never heard from her again.


Hope you enjoyed guys and gals.





... Continue»
Posted by xXSecondCitySaintXx 3 months ago  |  Categories: First Time, Group Sex, Shemales  |  Views: 9725  |  
96%
  |  8

An old friend....with a surprise ;)

A couple of weeks ago I got dragged along to a work reunion, really wasn't keen as my time there dragged me down a lot, it was all a bit highly strung and I had little time for some of the management, anyway it was a kind of 10 years thank you thing and a good friend who was involved for a short time begged me to come along and keep her company, knowing that there were several of us who went under clouds, so all in the same boat.

We didn't spend long there, but went back to hers and caught up with her and her hubby, but, during the time we were an ex-colleague who used to flirt a bit mentioned she'd just got divorced and had heard a few things about me on a private level.

She begged me to let her come round for a few drinks, didn't really say no as it was good to catch up, she had other plans.....

Over the night, we had a few drinks, listened to some music and coped with an interruption from my mate who left when he felt a bit out of place. At the end of the night, I politely offered the spare room at which point she grabbed me and asked if she could at least have a hug first. She'd lost a couple of stone since we worked together and though not particularly attractive, there's something cute about her....and the hug led to some passionate kissing at which point it was rude to turn her down ;o)

I spent ages giving her plenty of foreplay, something it seemed as she hadn't had much of and certainly had a welcome response, she was lovely and wet and so responsive to my attention. We made love most of the night, both letting our energies go in a few positions.
In the morning she mentioned a few more things she liked doing, including being tied up which surprised me, then realised the time and got set to go.

On here way out she grabbed me and kissed me again, pleading for me to visit hers soon, she felt me get hard again and said 'I hope you'll be that hard when you come to mine', I grabbed her and started running my hands over her inside the door, cheekily sliding my finger inside her where she was wet again.
I turned her round, putting her hands on the doorways either side of the hallway, then entered her from behind, fucking her a bit rougher than during the night as we'd both held back a bit and I knew she was running late.

To say she was both loving it and desperate to be finished and to rush off were an understatement.
Suddenly a figure appeared at the glass door, though she had her head down and didn't notice, my mate who never knocks walked in, with her right in front of him, being fucked from behind by me.
She gasped and froze....my mate half grinned in shock but went to leave, I called him back and told her that when both of us were finished she could go....he's a sly,dirty bastard too and I knew he wouldn't decline, she agreed, with a mix of shock, excitement and reluctance.

With that he unzipped and she took his cock in her mouth while I continued from behind, then we both took her into the lounge and took turns with her on the sofa, I'd gathered she loved being on top and being taken from behind, so we kept it up fast and furious until we'd both come...and she'd come a few more times. We're both quite strong and fit, so it wasn't easy going at all.

With that, she had to leave, though not without a slightly embarrassed thank you for the attention.

She finally messaged me later that evening, asking if we'd keep the events quiet, something that both my mate and I would do. He was equally coy about it, I'm just grinning at the mischief caused, though locally I won't be telling a soul.

Why am I writing this now, well, a text just arrived asking what I'm up to tomorrow night...and the reply is very naughty. Will keep you posted on what she says ha ha.

Hardly the type of threesome I was planning, but great fun, maybe spontaneous is more fun than planned ;)

I'm interested now in other member's threesome experiences....anything to share, and what would you have done in her or my mate's position?
... Continue»
Posted by wild_celt 1 year ago  |  Categories: Group Sex  |  Views: 955  |  
100%

I'm an exhibitionist....deal with it!

I’m an Exhibitionist...Deal with it! (Part One)

I know I have a good body. I know other men lust after me. It’s not conceited, it’s a fact.
I’ve been married to my very handsome and successful husband for just over six years now and we enjoy a full and varied life.
Our sex life after six years is still very good but not as hot and fiery as it first was until recent events.
He likes to show me off on his arm at functions and parties, he loves me to wear tight revealing clothes even more so when we’re on holiday and I’m decked out in some tiny bikini.
I have short blonde hair cut, long slender legs topped off with a 36-24-38DD figure.
My breasts are large and full with no signs of sagging yet. My nipples are quite long when aroused and I recently got them pierced with tiny silver bolts with rounded heads.
I've recently joined the Hollywood club, a fully shaved pussy. The feeling of sensual freedom this little act of depilation provides is invigorating to say the least.
Getting clothes to fit this body is not easy as if it fits the bust then it will normally be baggy on the waist, or the waist will be fine but the bust has no chance being inside the garment. Sexy bras and lingerie are almost impossible to acquire.
Luckily we live not far from a seamstress who alters and makes clothes for lap dancers and strippers and is very familiar with reworking clothes for women of my shape. She also makes clothes bespoke, including underwear and swimwear. She has made me some very saucy underwear to get my husband’s bl**d boiling and I can vouch that they did just that. She made me some tiny bikinis for our last holiday and a fantastic high cut swimsuit.
It was made of a shiny black Lycra with a zip on the waist above each thigh and a one at my cleavage which went down to my navel. Even when the zips were down it clung to my body like a second skin. I topped that outfit off with a see through chiffon negligee type wrap and thin black ankle strap high heels. The looks I got wearing that combo were well worth the price. My Bikinis were little tiny triangles which covered my nipples and barely covered my pussy. It was so tight and revealing that I had to re-shave my pussy completely just to wear it. It was also made out of a Lycra type shiny material which although was extremely tight it was also very comfortable, with the added bonus of rubbing my pussy keeping it nice and wet and ensuring my nipples stood to attention all day.
Jen, my seamstress often complimented me on my figure and skin condition, stating I was as sexy if not more so than most of the strippers she dressed.
She insisted that I could earn an absolute fortune anytime I fancied treading the boards as a stripper or lap dancer.
She gave me so much confidence that I became more and more daring with some of the stuff I had her make for me. The bikinis and swimsuit set the ball rolling for my career as an exhibitionist.
We were on holiday in Tenerife staying at very exclusive 5 star hotel complex. Hubby had gone ahead to get us a decent space by the pool and some sun beds.
When I made my grand entrance at the pool, I was wearing my tiny silver bikini after freshly shaving my pussy. The top was straining at the bit to keep my tits covered. The material just covered my pierced nipples which were clearly visible through the thin shiny material. My pussy was just covered by the tight but comfortable bikini bottoms. The material clung to my pussy mound forming a shiny silver camel toe. I walked over to the beds hubby had acquired for us, knowing full well that my exposed ass cheeks would be visible through the gossamer like material of my wrap/robe. I stood at the foot of the sun bed and removed the see through robe. Smiling at Hubby as I carefully disrobed I kept my high heeled shoes on for the best effect. Hubby’s eyes were on stalks and thanks to my dark sunglasses; I could see that almost all of the males around the pool were having salacious looks at my curvy oiled body, barely covered in the shiny silver material.
I knelt on the sun bed with my ass high in the air ensuring that the guys nearby got a good glimpse of my almost covered pussy. I moved one knee slightly forward and could feel the thin shiny material begin to separate my shaved pussylips. My tits were almost naked with tiny triangle of material just covering my erect pierced nipples. I moved the other knee level with first and slightly parted my legs as I fluffed up the cushions on the sun bed. My pussylips separated either side of the silver shiny thong. The feint breeze was delightful on my almost exposed pussy. My back was arched for maximum effect as I moved my hands forward. I then stretched out and lay on my side on the very hot sun bed. I can’t ever remember being so aroused. Moving my body slightly, I turned on to my back, thrusting my huge breasts skywards and ever so slightly parted my legs. Hubby turned over on to his stomach as he leaned in and whispered.
“Fucks sake Becky, I’ve got a hard on after that little display!”
I just lay still with a contented grin on my face as the sun beat down on my well oiled body.
I would re-adjust my position every twenty minutes or so ensuring I snaked around as provocatively as is humanly possible. I got hubby to reapply sun tan lotion on two occasions letting him massage my ass as long as he wanted. I poured the oil down my cleavage and smoothed the shiny liquid around the surface of my breasts, looking at the guys watching me through my darkened sunglasses.
One or two were adjusting uncomfortable bulges in their swimming shorts.
We stayed at the pool until lunchtime, when we went to our room to freshen up before we went for lunch.
We were hardly through the door when hubby dropped all of the pool stuff down onto the floor and grabbed me close to him. My flesh was still oily and warm from sunbathing as Hubby expertly removed my bikini top and began to remove my bikini thong. His cock was sticking above the waistband of his swimming shorts as he slid them down his thighs. He then lifted me up and with my legs wrapped around his waist he entered me.
He maneuvered me to the bed and began to ride me vigorously.
“Did my bikini turn you on?” I enquired as he thrust away.
“It turned me on and every fucking bloke down there.” he exclaimed.
“Surely not?” I enquired.
“Too fucking right it did. Your pussy was almost on display when you were bending over. The bottoms are so tight that it looked like you had painted your pussy silver, so much was on display but still hidden! I didn’t realise you had shaved it, but with that outfit you couldn’t have any hair could you?” He commented.
I was fucking him back with a renewed passion. Wrapping my heels around his back I thrust my shaved pussy up to meet his plunging cock.
“I enjoyed the guys looking at me, you should feel proud!” I insisted
“Some of them will be getting well chastised of their wives for the amount of ogling they did!”
Hubby looked down and watched his hard cock slide in and out of my shaved tight pussy.
Grinding my hips into his we fucked wildly enjoying the state of arousal.
Hubby pulled his cock out of my pussy and came all over my tits and stomach. My own orgasm was just starting as he unleashed his load, so mine never really completed, leaving me a little frustrated.
Hubby removed himself from between my legs and kissed my neck softly.
Stretching out on the bed I opened my legs wide, slowly moving my hands down my breasts and stomach, stopping at my soft naked pussy.
I rang my long nails across my bald pussy as hubby kissed me deeply. My orgasm ended but not in the full blown meaty way I was hoping for.
“Admit it you were turned on knowing those guys wanted me!” I teased.
“Of course I was. They were all red in the face with sexual excitement and probably also jealousy! Plus I’ve never seen you looking so horny. You were almost naked!”
“What would you have done if I was naked?” I continued
“Most of them there saw your pussylips! You’re tits were almost naked so how much did they need to see?”
I was sensationally aroused listening to hubby describe how turned on the guys were.
“Would you have gone crazy if I went a little further?” I asked
“No one here knows us so it doesn’t matter too much. If you feel comfortable and want to go a little further, do so with my blessing!”
I kissed hubby, removed my strappy high heels, got up from the bed walked straight into the cool shower. Softly soaping my skin I let the cool water rinse my skin free from soap suds. My imagination was running riot now, planning all of the saucy escapades I could have innocently exposing myself to my captive audience.
Patting myself dry with luxurious towels I went to my wardrobe and pulled out the tiny black shiny Lycra bikini, a black see through tight top and a very short tight black mini skirt that Jen had made for me.
Putting the articles on carefully, I sat on the dressing chair and placed my feet in the black high heeled sandals.
Hubby came from the bathroom wearing Shorts, T shirt and a pair of flip flops. He took one look at me and whistled.
“That should keep them horny during lunch!” he exclaimed
“More so if I don’t wear my bikini bottoms!” I teased
We went for lunch and it seemed that every guy was casting furtive glances my way at every given opportunity.
As good as my word I wasn't wearing the bikini bottoms and my bald pussy was beginning to burn with desire. The table opposite was occupied by a couple in their early thirties. The guy was facing me and was casting the odd glance my way. Hubby got up to use the bathroom so I took this opportunity to perform a little impromptu tease.
I eased my chair away from the table slightly, turning it toward my victim. Moving my ass to the edge of the chair, I allowed my tiny skirt to ride up a bit, revealing my shaved pussy to my ogling victim. He began to stare at my crotch drinking in the vision of my pussy. My mound and slit were all that was visible but I decided to reward my victim with a real feast. I parted my legs as I rummaged through my handbag for an imaginary item. My eyes filled with lust were hidden behind my dark sunglasses. I could feel my pussy fizzing and opening for my victim. I then sent him into overdrive by wiping away imaginary debris from my soft thighs and eventually rubbing my hand over my bald pussy then closing my legs ending the little show.
I was as horny as hell with all the disguised attention. We continued like this for the whole holiday, me giving little shows for various men and on one occasion to a group of men in a disco.
I was wearing a skin-tight white mini dress with high heeled white court shoes with an ankle strap. Underneath the dress I was totally naked and my tan was at its peak. I had a very thin white tan line around my waist with a white triangle tan line covering my pussy. My tits had the thin strap line also and they had the two white triangle tan lines covering the nipple area. In this dress my pierced nipples were prominent, but when the black went on in the disco my dress became transparent and my tan lines were clearly visible. This brought me a whole load of male attention.
We took a seat in a booth quite close to bar but close enough to dance floor also. Hubby went to get some drinks at the bar beside where the five guys were standing. Hubby and the five guys all nodded toward each other in some kind of alpha male greeting ceremony.
When hubby returned to the table with the drinks He said
"Those guys at the bar were all singing your praises. Telling me I was lucky man to have such a beautiful lady!”
I looked over smiling to the bar and all five guys raised their glasses to me.
I raised my glass in return and nodded my thanks. Hubby had his back to them, whilst I was facing them with my back to the dance floor.
The disco was pounding now but these five guys remained at the bar sneaking glances at me every now and again. I’d noticed that the disco had floor up lighting to help guide you safely to your seat and exits. There was a light at the foot of our booth which I intended to put to good use. I leant forward toward hubby, and in doing so moved to the edge of my seat. My skirt had ridden over my thighs and my pussy was exposed. Uncrossing my legs, I parted them slightly so my slit would be evident. When the black lights came on it was obvious that the guys at the bar could see me pussy in all her glory. I opened my legs as wide as the booth would allow me, exposing my shaved opening to the guys at the bar. My juices were flowing freely now and I was becoming seriously aroused. One of the guys came over to the booth and brazenly asked my husband if he could dance with his beautiful wife.
My husband looked over at me as I smiled at him and said to the guy.
“Sure!”
The guy held out his hand whilst I smoothed my dress over my thighs and stood up from the seat and walked over to the dance floor. The record that was playing was a smooch dance type and the floor was full as all of the couples were getting up close and personal. My dance partner placed his hands on my waist and held me close to him. His erection was prominent and he made no attempt to hide it. Pushing into my crotch we danced slowly hidden amongst the other dancers. He said he really enjoyed the little show I’d put on and complimented me on possessing such a fine and sexy body then he looked directly into my eyes and said.
“I especially liked your shaved pussy!”
I blushed a little then giggled.
“Sorry I didn’t realise I was showing so much! Did you approve of the view?”
His mouth moved toward my ear and his soft breath whispered
“It was the most erotic scene of my entire life!”
His hand had moved from my waist and was now softly stroking my ass. With the crowd camouflaging his movements he began to move his masculine fingers toward my pussy by sliding them down the crack of my ass. His finger slowly rubbed my puckered ring as moved onward and circled my naked pussylips. He slid his fingertip in my moist pussy and began to finger fuck me. I placed my head on his chest as a delicious orgasm passed through my pussy. The music was coming to an end when he removed his finger, smiled at me and thanked me for the best dance he’d ever had. e****ting me back to the booth, he guided me to my seat opposite to my husband. He thanked my husband and reiterated that he was one lucky man to have such a beautiful lady.
My husband just smiled and the guy returned to his friends.
Hubby said he needed another drink and did I want one. I nodded that I could use another drink.
Hubby got up to go the bar and the five guys all raised their glasses to him. I was a little flustered sitting at the booth in my state of arousal. Hubby returned with the drinks and said.
“Your feet will be killing you later as all the guys would like to dance with you!”
“Are you OK with that?” I asked
Hubby smiled and said.
“They just want to dance with a beautiful woman! It’s not like they’re going to try and get up to anything is it? And you do like to dance!”
I smiled at hubby and said
“Well if you insist!”
The next guy approached the table just as another slow dance came on.
I got up from my seat and walked onto the dance floor with him. This guy was more brazen than the first. He pulled me close to him saying I was the horniest thing he’d ever set eyes on. His cock was erect and there is no other way of saying this, but it was incredibly large. It was pushing against my mound and was not helping to calm down my libido in the slightest.
He ground it right into my pussy mound, almost separating my pussylips. I caught my breath as his cock pulsed through his trousers. I was so taken aback I didn’t realise his finger was working its way inside my ass. I couldn’t help but rotate my hips to allow his finger easier access and in doing so I rubbed my pussy against his huge bulge which un-hooded my clitoris. I bit my lip to stifle any moans that were about to come out of my mouth and my dance partner began to twitch his cock against my clit.
Placing my arms around his neck I pulled him closer as an orgasm flooded through me. My legs turned to jelly as he continued twitching his cock and fingering my ass. His other hand came up and began to tweak my pierced nipple. I came once more then moved my pussy away from his crotch and placed my hand on his cock, rubbing it through his trousers. It was fucking huge!
The slow music continued and we stayed on the dance floor. He unzipped his trousers and guided my hand inside his fly. When my hand made contact with the meaty flesh of his cock, I startled somewhat.
I’d never felt anything so large or hard before. I told him to meet me at the ladies straight after this dance. We held each other close, me holding his cock and him rubbing my bald pussy. For a brief spell he guided his huge cock to my pussylips and rubbed my entrance with his powerful weapon. I was going crazy with lust and needed to see this cock in all of its glory. When the music finished he tucked his cock back inside, smoothed down my dress and made his way over to the bathrooms. I went over to our booth to tell my husband I was going to the ladies.
My husband was away from the booth and had joined the guys at the bar. I walked up to hubby giving him a peck on the lips and said I was off to the ladies, then would probably grab a quick cigarette.
Hubby said he’d wait at the bar with the guys.
I made my way over to the ladies, when I saw my dance partner standing in the doorway of what appeared to be a private area of the club.
I walked over to him and without a word he guided me into the darkened area to what can only be described as a love seat. Sitting me down on the seat I heard his zip open and then I felt his huge cock touch my cheek. I didn’t wait for an invite and took as much of this monster into my mouth.
I swirled my tongue around the huge bulbous helmet and devoured this cock.
My eyes now adjusted to the dim lighting, I could see this wonderful specimen. Sucking his cock I looked up into his eyes and maintained eye contact throughout my unfaithful act.
I had two hands around this cock as I sucked furiously on the greatest specimen of manhood I’d ever come across. He was obviously so aroused from our earlier antics or my cock sucking had reached world class status, but he intimated that he was going to come. I kept my mouth over the weapon as he unleashed powerful spurts of thick creamy spunk into my throat. Swallowing every single drop I licked his cock clean and said I must return to my husband. I gave him a little kiss on the lips then one on the cheek, spun away from him and headed to the toilets to freshen up. Thankfully the washroom had an attendant and a good supply of mints. I could hardly go back to my hubby with someone’s come on my breath! When I stepped out of the ladies Hubby was waiting for me.
“You were ages”.
“There was a queue for the cubicles!” I replied
“The guy you danced with has bought us a bottle of champagne. You must have really impressed him! Come on let’s have a drink with them!”
We walked over to the bar and true enough there was our bottle of champagne.
Mr huge cock poured two glasses of the bubbly and handed a flute each to hubby and I.
“Too a wonderful dance, with a beautiful woman!” Mr huge cock toasted
Hubby smiled quite proudly that he was the possessor of such attractive arm candy. I felt totally empowered considering I’d so far let two of the strangers finger my ass and sucked one of their cocks to completion.
The next guy said it was his turn to dance and did hubby object if he danced with me.
I grabbed his hand and said “I decide who I dance with!” and guided him to the crowded dance floor.
New guy didn’t waste any time and it was obvious the guys had been talking. He slid his hand between my ass cheeks and slid his finger right inside my ass. His other hand went straight to my pussy and he pushed two fingers inside me and hooked them to the front wall of my cunt.
Pressing hard against the front wall he began to finger blast my Gspot. His finger in my ass went deeper and I could feel both lots of digits working between the thin fleshy layer of my ass and cunt.
I bit into his lower neck to suppress the noise coming from me as he gave me a gushing orgasm on the dance floor. My legs buckled and it was only his fingers inside me that prevented me falling over completely. My come was trickling down my legs and some had splashed on his trousers, which were thankfully black and would hide the wetness. I looked at his neck and I had left a love bite. I told him I’d left a bite mark and he said it would be a wonderful souvenir.
He asked where we were staying as he’d love to get a photo of my in my swimsuit.
I told him if he had a phone camera on him he could follow me outside for a cigarette and he could take a few pictures outside.
He produced his phone from his back pocket and we sneaked out the cigarette area.
No one was outside smoking at this point so I lifted my dress exposing my pussy and scooped my tits from bondage. He clicked away as I posed in various positions always showing at least my tits, pussy or ass.
“Come on we’ll need to get back inside!”
“Just one more photo!” he said lifting my dress up again and bending me over.
He placed two fingers in my pussy and one finger in my ass then took the pic.
Rolling my tight dress down we returned to the bar to catch the guys having their second bottle of bubbly. Three down two to go!
The next guy sidled up to me and asked for the pleasure of this dance.
“I’d love too!” I said “But I really need a cigarette!”
“C’mon I’ll join you then we’ll have our dance!”
Taking my hand, he led me from the bar, out to the designated smoking area. Again the area was deserted. He guided me around to the dark corner and in one sweeping movement he had one had rubbing my hairless pussy mound and the other manipulating my ample breasts. He was standing behind me perform these tasks as I leant my head back and offered my mouth to him.
His mouth locked on mine as his tongued swirled inside my mouth. His fingers were now invading my slit, slowly working their way inside my hot wet pussy. His hand left my breasts as he began to unzip his fly. His hard cock sprang out and parted my pussylips. He was just about to enter me when I turned to him and said.
“I couldn’t let you fuck my pussy!”
He interpreted that as an ok for the following. Without any warning his cock slid right inside my ass.
A loud moan left my lips as he held my narrow waist and began to fuck my ass. All of the previous finger fucking had left my ass vulnerable for a fucking. I felt myself bucking back on his cock as he informed he was about to come. Jet streams of hot spunk sprayed up my ass as he emptied his sac deep inside me. He removed his cock, kissed me with a tongue kiss and said we should get back in.
I could feel his hot seed swirling around inside my ass and unless I wanted any obvious signs of what we’d been up to I needed to make an emergency visit to the ladies. I didn’t think I could make it to the ladies so I hoisted my dress above my waist and squeezed the spunk out of my ass. Reaching into my handbag I grabbed a tissue and cleaned myself up as best as I could. Throwing the used tissue away, I kissed my dance partner and said
“C’mon we’ll get that dance now!”
When we reached the dance floor the music was almost over so we left the floor and returned to the bar. There were now four empty champagne bottles and the fifth was being opened.
A glass was handed to me as hubby gave me a peck on the cheek and patted my ass, resting his hand on my ass cheek. If only he knew!
Sipping my champagne I looked over at the only guy in the company who hadn’t danced with me yet.
He was very good looking and appeared to have a very muscular physique.
“Shall we dance?” I enquired
“I’m not really much of a dancer and I do quite fancy a cigarette right now!”
It was patently obvious now that the guys were indeed talking; I just hope hubby didn’t hear any of their whisperings,
“Do you know something; I really do fancy a nice long smoke!” I teased.
As we left the party Hubby was oblivious to my whereabouts as he continued drinking with the remaining guys.
My new dance partner and I made it out to the smoking area and yet again there were no other patrons. I turned to my partner and said
“You guys have been talking haven’t you?”
“And you have been showing your pussy and enjoying every minute of it!”
Busted!
He pulled me closer to him and began to massage my breasts. He eased me round the corner to the car park. Parked at the extremity was a Winnebago type camper van. Ushering me to the van, he said we would be more comfortable in there. He unlocked the door and led me into the very luxurious camper. Closing the door behind us he clicked on the lights. All of the blinds and d****s were closed thankfully. Standing behind me, he placed his hands on the hem of my tight dress and raised it up over my head. I stood unashamedly naked before him, except for my high heels. He turned me to face him and kissed me deeply. Undoing his trousers, he unleashed a very impressive cock. Removing his shirt and shoes we were now both naked and panting with lust.
“Do I get to fuck your pussy?”
“Only with your tongue!” I informed him.
Placing me on to the bed, I opened my legs as wide as I could for him to see my pussy in all its glory. I held my fleshy pussylips open as he knelt between my legs and thrust his tongue deep in my hole.
I orgasmed instantly as my breath was panting ferociously as he ate my pussy wonderfully.
I was pinching my pierced nipples begging him to tongue fuck my pussy.
A second orgasm swept through me as he moved up the bed. Kneeling between my legs his cock was nudging at my pussy opening.
“I so want to fuck this!” he said sliding about an inch of cock inside me.
“Please don’t fuck my pussy!” I begged.
He placed another inch of his magnificent cock inside my pussy.
“Please don’t fuck my pussy! I need to keep that for my husband! I’ll suck your cock or you can fuck my ass!”
He removed his cock from my opening. Leaning over me, he kissed me deeply. I raised my legs high and wide, grabbed his hard manhood and helped him slide his magnificent cock into my ass.
I came as soon as his cock impaled me. My clit was still un-hooded as his soft pubic hair tickled my pulsing quim. Thrashing against each other he fucked my ass and kissed me deeply.
I lost count of the number of orgasms I endured during that short space of time.
My dance partner said he was about to come. Without thinking I spun him over and jumped off his cock just as the first spurt was on its way. My mouth covered his cock as spurt after spurt of his delicious spunk filled my mouth. I sucked his cock dry and licked the entire shaft clean. He smiled at me and said did I want to go back to the bar or stay for more.
I told him I’d love to stay for more but needed to get back to my hubby before he realised I was gone.
My dance partner was just about to hand me my dress when he asked
“Would you object to me taking a few photos of you as a keepsake?”
“Get the camera!” I said as I lay back on the bed giving him several glamour poses with a few legs open shot. I even place a couple of fingers in my pussy and ass for a few shots. He unzipped his cock and offered to my mouth again as he clicked a few more pics.
“C’mon I’ll need to get back!” I hinted.
He placed the camera down, handed me my dress and helped me into the tight sheath. Fixing my hair and makeup, I picked up his toothpaste and smeared a little on my finger and rubbed it along my teeth.
“To get rid of the smell of cum!” I stated matter of factly.
Getting out of the van I lit a cigarette and we walked round to the smoking area. Still no one there I enjoyed my post coital cigarette. He said he should go back inside so as not to arouse suspicion. I agreed and gave him a soft full kiss with just a hint of tongue.
“You my dear are the best piece of ass I or any of my friends have ever had the pleasure of!”
He turned and opened the door and stepped back into the club. About thirty seconds later hubby popped his head and said
“Ah there you are? I was wondering where you’d got too?”
“Those are really nice guys, but they’ll dance the legs off me!” I protested.
“Do you want to call it a night?”
“Yes I do before you get too d***k and can’t fuck me!”
I was desperate to be fucked. My poor pussy hadn’t seen much cock action and was craving to be spunked inside.
“C’mon then let’s say goodbye to the guys!” He insisted
We went inside the club and headed to the bar where the five guys were waiting.
“Sorry guys but it’s time for me and the wife to head back to the hotel!”
“Well it’s been a pleasure meeting you and I can speak for all the boys when I say it’s been an absolute pleasure dancing with your gorgeous wife!” said the guy who tongue fucked me.
Each of the guys shook hubby’s hand while all of them gave me a big hug and every single one of them copped a feel of my ass, tits or pussy.
We headed back to the hotel and I fucked hubby within an inch of his life thinking of my earlier antics and all the varied cocks I’d experienced.
Hubby had his suspicions about my incognito flashing in the nightclub and why the guys were paying us so much attention, but he didn’t suspect anything else. The memory of that night had me on hot bricks the whole time and thankfully Hubby fucked me at least three times a day for the entire Holiday.
I continued teasing for the duration of our stay and was propositioned a couple times, but I was a good girl for the rest of the trip.
On my return home I was in Jens little shop having a tiny little Basque made.
Jen complimented me on my tan and asked how the holiday went.
I told her about my exhibitionism by the pool, my night at the club and the rest of the holiday and the effect this had on hubby.
She giggled and said.
“Wearing those outfits with your body it’s a surprise you didn’t give one of them a heart attack!”
I told how exciting it all was for both me and hubby when Jens look went very serious.
“If he is ok with that, would he be ok with you doing a bit of part time stripping or lap dancing?”
“I’m not sure, plus I’m not sure I’d want too?” I replied.
Jen looked at me with a wide smile and said
“You were horny as fuck knowing you were turning those guys and so was your husband, plus he got all the benefit!”
“I suppose so” I scrambled
“Well if turning five guys on was exciting, can you imagine how arousing it must be to get a room full of guys aroused as you slowly expose your body to them? Or how horny you would be squirming on some guys lap whilst you're tits and pussy were naked knowing that he would give anything to touch you?”
The thought of this was indeed beginning to make my pussy fizz. It did arouse me, there was no doubt about that, but what would be Hubby’s take on the matter.
Biting my lip with nervousness and sexual arousal Jen continued.
“You would drive the men mental with desire. Some of the outfits I could run up for you would guarantee a huge wad of cash at the end of the night!” Jen continued appealing to my business sense.
“But what if I got too horny and wanted to go further. Don’t think hubby would take too kindly to that!”
“He might love it, but he only needs to know what you let him know!” she stated.
“Show me some of the outfits you have in mind!” I asked
Jen showed me some almost there mini dresses in a variety of materials, all designed with notion to be removed at the first opportunity. Some of the stripper lingerie was incredibly sexy as were the shoes and boots which would accessorize these outfits.
“If I can convince hubby, then how would I go about getting a job as a stripper or dancer?”
“You leave that to me!” Jen enthused
Jen gave me a couple of dresses and some shoes to take home and show hubby to see if he was ok with my proposed new career. She scooped up some bras, thongs and fishnet stockings to try on at home and practice some dirty dancing with. I placed all of the goods in the bag, gave Jen a peck on the cheek and said
“Hopefully see you tomorrow with some good news!”
I went home, had a long luxurious bath, shaved my pussy, patted my body dry and smothered myself with body lotion. Placing a pair of fishnet stockings with a garter belt, I then slipped my feet inside a high pair of glass heeled platform shoes; I then stretched a very sexy red shiny mini dress over my body. The dress clung to me like a second skin. My breasts stretched the thin material with my erect nipples poking out.
I wasn’t wearing a bra or thong as I looked at my reflection in the full length mirrors on my wardrobes in the bedroom. I did look hot that’s for sure. As I began to practice gyrating and swivelling my hips I heard hubby’s key enter the lock of the front door.
“I’m upstairs” I shouted as the door closed behind him.
Hubby climbed the stairs and opened the bedroom door. Standing in the frame he whistled and said “Wow!”
“Do you like the outfit?” I quizzed
“Because I have a very good reason for wearing it!” I continued
Hubby bent me over and thrust his cock straight into my very wet pussy. I knelt on the bed as hubby continued banging away send me wild with desire. We would often dabble in dirty talk during our sex sessions, so when I started by saying that I wanted to be a Stripper and remove my sexy underwear for total strangers, hubby thought this was part of the sexual ruse.
“I want to strip for them and let them see my tits and shaved pussy. I want to lap dance for them and grind my bald pussy into their laps feeling their hard cocks straining against their trousers!”
“Sounds good!” hubby said panting as he continued fucking me.
“I’m serious!” I said “I want to strip for men and let them see my body, opening my legs and holding my pussy open to let them see my pink flesh. Bending over and letting see them see my puckered ring, maybe even giving my pussy or asshole a little rub to get them harder!”
“This sounds great babe!” Hubby responded
“Babe I’m not k**ding, I want to be a stripper. I want to be naked in front of strange men, turning them on then I want to come home and be fucked!”
“What if they want to fuck you?” he timidly asked.
“Well I would hope they’d all want too, but you wouldn’t allow that?” I quizzed.
“As long as you told me afterwards, as long as it was sex only and as long as condoms were worn I could possibly cope!” he exclaimed.
My head was spinning as he rammed his now harder than ever cock deep inside my pussy. He took his hard cock out of my pussy and slid it effortlessly straight into my asshole. My puckered ring grasped his shaft as his cock slid in and out of my willing hole.
“Plus this hole is for my cock only!” he insisted then emptied his sac deep in my ass.
I couldn't believe how easily my husband accepted my request. I needed confirmation that his response was not only in the positive but also a real statement.
"Now your cock is out of me and soft I'll continue. I want to be a Stripper! Can you handle that?"
"Whilst I was fucking you it was a turn on, but now I can honestly say if that’s what you'd like then I'm fine with it, including everything else we discussed during our fuck!"
I leant across him and slipped my tongue in his mouth as my hand stroked his ever-growing cock.
"You'll not regret this!" I said as I took his rock hard cock between my lips.
Sucking his cock wildly he held my ears gently and whispered.
"If you do fuck them remember our rules, condoms, one night stands only, you always tell me and no one fucks your ass!"
Rolling my tongue around his bl**d engorged helmet I could feel the first twinges of his powerful orgasm. His cock erupted lavish amounts of hot spunk which I swallowed willingly.
I moved up the bed and gave him a soft kiss.
"So am I allowed to swallow their cum?" I teased giggling.
"Better there than in your pussy!" he laughed
"Well congratulations, you fucked me in one of the outfits I'll be wearing as a Stripper! Each time I wear this I’ll think of you fucking me in it!"
"I would add a bra and thong or some kind of corset or Basque. That will drive them wild!" hubby encouraged.
He was right, the lumps and bumps of the underwear beneath would add to the sluttyness of the scenario.
"The thing is babe; the guys will be bursting to touch you, and will try anything to get a quick feel. The additional underwear will keep their hands occupied if you offer it to them to remove. Plus it will turn you on like fuck!"
"Sounds interesting" I thought. “And you’d be ok with this?”
"Of course, plus you'll make a killing in tips!" he smiled
"You make a start on dinner whilst I practice my sexy moves!" I teased.
Hubby went downstairs to prepare our meal whilst I picked up my mobile and texted Jen.
"He approves. I will be in your shop tomorrow about 10 to discuss further. Thanx B"
Jen texted back “Great I’ll arrange for the strip club manager to be in the shop when you arrive! Xxx”
The remainder of the night was occupied with hubby and I discussing outfits, music etc for my new career. He was handling this very well. I tried all of the outfits on that Jen had handed me, parading around the bedroom doing impromptu strips and lap dances for hubby.
I was having a few pangs of guilt about my night in the disco and was close to confession, but thought that should be for another day. Who knows! Maybe I’ll have more to confess soon!
... Continue»
Posted by neilmc123 11 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore  |  Views: 2387  |  
100%
  |  2

An Anal Threesome

It is no secret that my wife and I love anal sex. After our escapade with the five men, our sex life was on overdrive for a long time, and when we talked about sex fantasies. a threesome with an extra man constantly kept coming up. But it should not just be a regular threesome, it should be anal only, in the sense that we could use toys, lick and use fingers in her pussy, but the actual fucking should be anal only.

After a long search, we managed to find a suitable guy. It wasn't that easy, mainly because it was very important for me to know, that the risk of feelings between my wife and the guy we chose was minimal, so that we didn't put our marriage at risk. Therefore, the choice fell on a handsome young guy in his late twenties, who lived in a firm but open marriage. I knew his wife a bit through my work, and I knew that they had been having sex with others throughout their marriage. We just happened to talk about it one day, and she was very frank and suggested that we could borrow her husband, if of course he was interested. They had tried something similar before both of them, so she was fine with it. We agreed that she would suggest it to her husband, and so it was then, he was all in right away. The fact that she knew about the event, and that both parties were involved in the plans made me feel safe.

We also had many concerns about where we could do it, but eventually chose to rent a vacation home. It seemed much better to us than a hotel room, and we didn't want it to take place in our house. We made an appointment with the young man 3 weeks later and rented the house.

Once things were arranged, the wait was incredibly long but also very exciting. My wife was much more focused on sex than she used to be, and I lost count of how many times we had sex during that time. But it obviously had its advantages, in addition to the pleasure, her ass became very well trained. At the end of the three weeks, penetration of her ass was just as easy as penetrating her pussy.
It turns me incredibly on to see her lovely ass filled out completely, and when we play, I love to see how many fingers I can put in there. My cock is, with its 5.5 cm in diameter and 17 cm in length, not among the smallest, but it is no problem at all for her. She is an expert in relaxing her muscles down there, and when she is really horny and her ass is well used, I can easily put 4 fingers in there. It tends to make her even hornier, especially when I lick her at the same time. But during that period, her ass became so well trained, that I feelt that there was room for more than the 4 fingers in there, the fingers slipped in without any resistance at all. It was very exciting to feel that it made her so horny, but I didn't try to push it at that time, I didn't want to cause any damage, so we would have to postpone plans because of my eagerness.

Finally the day we had been waiting for came. We were both very nervous and extremely excited - would it turn out as planned, and how would we react when it all happened in real life. My wife was dressing in the bedroom, and she called me to her with the words "Hey honey, how do I look - is this OK?". I almost lost my breath when I saw her, she looked so hot in her black 1/4 cup bra with her nipples just visible over the top. In addition, she had put on a sexy black garter belt on with matching black stockings, and a pair of bottomless black panties - not a thong, but instead fully open from front to back. Of course decked with lace, and her beautiful tattoo looked even more beautiful because of the sexy underwear. My wife is a small slender woman, and she can really wear this kind of clothing. I pulled myself together and said "You look awesome, sweetheart - you are the sexiest thing I've ever seen". She smiled and kissed me with the words "I'm nervous and excited, but I think it will be good experience. I'm just about ready, I only need one more thing ", and then she took out the little steel plug with gemstone at the end, greased it lightly and put it in her ass. " Could you hand me the black dress, please" she said. I handed her the dress, she jumped into it and said "OK, I'm ready - let's go". You probably already guessed it - my cock was hard like a log ...

As we drove towards the cottage, we didn't talk a lot. We both had a lot on our minds - of course a lot of naughty anticipations, but also concerns. T had a lot of thoughts in my head, and I could not help but wonder what we actually had started, and if it really was a good idea. We had of course done it before with the five men, but this time it was different. Would there be jealousy, now that it was only one man, would she be turned on more by him than me, or would she lose the desire for sex with me alone? My thoughts went back to the experience with the five men, and I remembered the explosive effect it had on our sex life, and that it had made our marriage and my love for her even stronger, and that soon made me calm down again. I trusted my wife 100%, and so I also really wanted to go through with it - I was sort of left out of the action last time.

We soon arrived at the cottage, unlocked and started to unload the car. It only took us a couple of minutes, then we sat down at the kitchen table with a glass of wine. The guy should arrive about an hour later, so we had plenty of time to make the house ready and chat. My wife had noticed that I was somewhat taciturn in the car, and she assured me once again that there would be no problems, it was only sex, nothing else. I had actually made my mind up about it during the road trip, but it was still nice to hear her say it, and I felt really nice when a car drove up in front of the house, and the young man came into the house with a boldly "Hey, I see you are having a good time". My wife had not seen him before, so I introduced them to each other, his name was Jens, and he was very sympathetic and obviously my wife liked him right away, because in a few minutes the nervousness was evaporated and we sat down on the couch and talked merrily about this and that. We had some more wine, and gradually the talk became more erotic. My wife sat beside me on the couch, and had pushed up her dress, so Jens, who sat opposite in an armchair, could not fail to see what was underneath.

The talk became more and more sexual, and it was clear that we all were really horny. Then my wife suddenly stood up, looked Jens straight in the eyes, and went over to him and squatted down, unzipped his pants and began sucking on his cock. I followed and started to cuddle with my wife from behind. She still had the plug seated in the ass, and it was a little hard to get to the pussy, so I lay down on my back and she sat down across my face, and positioned her pussy where she wanted me to lick, all while she continued to lick Jens' cock. Her pussy was already very wet, and I could hear that her treatment of Jens' cock went down well with him. After a while, she went over to the couch, and we followed her. Now it was Jens who licked her and my cock that was sucked. After about 10 minutes, she suddenly stood up and said "Now I want to fuck, come on, let's go to the bedroom"

We went into the bedroom, and I took out the coconut oil, which is the perfect lube for anal sex - and I took the plug out and rubbed her ass thoroughly. I could feel that she was very turned on, her pussy was soaking, and she was working on Jens' cock with her hands and mouth - he had a very well-developed cock, at least the size of mine, if not a little bigger. We lay down on the side, which is our favorite position for anal sex, and as soon as she was ready, I let my cock press lightly against her asshole, causing her to moan loudly, and when I increased the pressure, slipped it inside. I stayed still for a little while, and then began to fuck her, but it was not necessary for me to move much, she was so horny that she thrust her body backwards, so it went all the way in right away. After 5-6 minutes, I pulled out and said, "Now it's your turn, Jens". That was exactly what Jens had been waiting for, and we swapped place, and he pushed his cock all the way into her ass as she moaned "Ohhh yees, fuck me in my ass" and then took my cock in your mouth. Oral sex after anal is not something new for us, it is part of our normal sex life , but it's still super sexy, even if you are used to it.

Jens fucked her hard, and that it was a strangers cock that was fucking her, made her even hornier. We changed position, and she sat down on top of Jens with her back against his face, and I went a little aside to enjoy the sight. Holy shit it was hot, and when I made eye contact with her, I could see that she was more horny than I had ever seen before. Seeing my lovely, sweet wife being so horny and getting fucked in ass by a stranger, was extremely titillating. In a way I wanted to lick her pussy while Jens fucked her in the ass, but I could not really bring myself to it, even though it is one of her greatest fantasies. Although I'm not bisexual, I have no contact anxiety, but to have another man's cock so close to my face, or for that matter, his face so close to my cock, would still be too much for me, so she will have to wait till another time - maybe if we, as we've talked about, try with an additional woman. So I just cuddled her clitoris and vagina with my fingers while she rode on Jens' cock. Her pussy was soaking wet, and she moaned heavily. We continued that way for a few minutes, but suddenly she stopped and said, "I want both of you in my ass"

That was exactly what I had hoped for, so I put some coconut oil on my cock, and then went and kissed my wife. Two in the same hole meant of course, that our dicks would touch each other, but I had no problems with that in this situation, so we moved around a bit, and I tried to get it into her ass along with Jens' cock. It was not easy in this position , so she turned around with her ass straight backwards. Jack's cock slipped in easily and I maneuvered my gently into her ass, while my wife moaned loudly "Ohhh , it's great, fuck me". It was not nearly as tight as I had expected, and after getting used to it, she began to move as she thrust her ass backwards. Her well trained ass had no problems accommodating our two cocks, and after a short time she fucked us just as hard as if it had been only one cock. It was incredible exciting, and she soon came in a huge orgasm, and she was shaking all over her body. We stopped moving, but still with our dicks in her ass , and after a few minutes we continued. We fucked her hard, and after a while, she turned around so she was sitting with her back against Jens' face. This time I went in easily, and she immediately began to move fast and hard. After a while in this position we end up cumming all three of us almost simultaneously. My wife's lovely ass was flooded with our juices, and it looked really worn out, in fact, it was gapping for a few minutes - it looked incredibly hot!

We lay totally worn out on the bed with our hearts pounding in the chest after the effort. My wife was between Jens and me and she seemed to be totally finished. After a while, we began to recuperate again, and Jens began to fondle my wife again. I could hear her breathing became heavier, but suddenly she said "I can't handle you both in my ass again already, so if you want to fuck me simultaneous, one of you use will have to use my pussy" None of us had any problems with that, because it 's not so, that my wife and I do not like vaginal sex, we just enjoy anal sex more, and now we had experienced the anal threesome. So we continued, but this time we started with Jens in the front hole, and me in the back, and after a while we swapped. We tried all the positions we could think of, and it looked super sexy when my wife was sitting on the bar stool and was fucked in ass by Jens, and it was also sexy when Jens lifted her up with his cock inside her pussy and I penetrated her ass from behind - in fact, she had at least one of our cocks in her ass the whole time, which I thought was very sexy. We tried many wild and lovely things, and when we after 3 hours had finished playing, and we both came in her ass once again, we said goodbye to Jens. I really would have liked to fuck her alone afterwards, but we were finished - there was no energy left. So we went to sl**p.

When we awoke the next morning, the energy had come back, but unfortunately her ass so sore that we had to use just pussy instead. We were both so turned on by the memory of the night before, that it all took only few minutes, and we came together.
We got up and had some breakfast. I had been worried that it would be difficult to talk about what happened, or whether there would be jealousy or a strange atmosphere. But luckily we had both had a wonderful experience and we could talk quite freely about it, and we enjoyed the rest of the day in the house, had sex again in the evening - the back hole was still worn, so we used the other one - and drove home next morning.

In the aftermath of the experience, we continued to feel good about the experience, and there have been no sign of jealousy. Our sex life has been even more fantastic ever since, and her ass was usable again after a week, so who knows, maybe we'll try it again - Jens' wife told us that she would like to join in next time ...
... Continue»
Posted by Jyderne5254 7 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Mature  |  Views: 184  |  
100%
  |  1

an unusual proposition 2

Thank you for the requests of a part two to my original story based upon a daydream etc. so i guess i have to rely on my literary genius he laughs and see if part two matches up to expectations of the masses lol''';;;;dededededaaah went the music as we cast our memories back to the scene as we left if it part one...

"THANKS MARK" they said...

I was thoroughly glowing and wow just could really believe that happened to me I mean I had to pinch myself.

Guys im gonna take a swim to refresh and "clean up so to speak". The tide had risen and it had a chance to be warmed by the sun and as it rises it covers hot sand and stones and some boulders too.
I found a warm patch of water and just floated on my back still shivering with amazement at what had just occurred. A sudden huge splash of water soon shattered the silence as the two of them came hurtling into the tranquility like a pair of tasmanian devils on the look out for mischief.
After a brief 5 minutes of madness we clambered out and started to dry off. As we were dressing Todd looked at his watch and said hey Imogen we better shift it remember Dads taking us out to eat at six ish and its gonna take half an hour oh so and well its getting on for four now.

He's right Imogen sad sadly my fair prince we must fly. I said shut up you 2 it was amazing. Look I'll walk up with you back up to the lodge gates. As we made our way up the slow and steep climb Imogen told me her father was a bit of a hippy kind of professor type and was unorthodox sort say the least and wanted to buy the lodge if he could .. him and Zannah wanted to live there. Who is Zannah I asked ? Oh Zannah is Dad's housekeeper, secretary, genius in a hippy dress guru like and totally nuts we love her. She's been Dads friend forever and we think occasional lover for years even when Mum was around...we think mum could never accept that Zannah and Tom had alway just been Zannah and Tom in their circle. As we approached the Lodge Imogen asked if I'd like to call on them tomorrow and handed me her card and said contact her one way or the other. I thought "Is that it? ..when she turned and laughed the imp she sensuously wrapped herself into me and kissed me saying thankyou for giving her the experience of womanhood. Todd on the other hand just high fived me and said "yeah thanks Mark, See yah again yeah.

I got home and showered and went into my study to check my emails etc damn an urgent meeting with a publisher ..when you guessed it tomorrow ..feck ,feck and feck again I thought. I retrieved Imogens card and texted her that I wasn't going to be able to meet them tomoz . To which she replied no worries, we are here for some time just txt when you're back ok.
followed by a cheeky boohoo as if she was crying emoticons came up'

The Hideous train journey to London and the meeting seemed to last forever with the upshot I had to produce an erotic story to compliment the current thirst for books such as 50 shades etc. I had a few ideas up my sleeve giggling to myself as I recalled the events of yesterday. This however caused the usual to happen and as this was one of those new fangled open meeting places there was much I could do to hide my ever increasing bulge in my suit trousers; which incidentally did not go unnoticed by the PA to one of the partners. She was a brunette with deep piercing blue eyes and a Purdy style bobbed haircut . I guessed her to be about five foot sixish and dressed immaculately in a tailored business dress.She smiled as our eyes met. Something in my head just cried out "You been busted fella". The meeting continued as normal with me not saying much as I left all the legal stuff to those that cared for it whilst my attention had been turned by this hot girl with amazing eyes. The sort of eyes that look at you and sparkle with fun. She on the other hand was busy taking notes at lightning speed .She had kicked off her shoes and was slowly seductively moving her delicate feet against her calves knowing she had captured my gaze.

I was suddenly brought back to reality by the voice of my agent saying Mark the meetings over we got signed congratulations.... what oh yeah nice one Lionel. The meeting concluded by a celebratory buffet and customary champagne and signing but all the time I justed wanted to get out of there and back to home in Devon away from all the London brashness. I did my bit and shook the hands of all the people I had too but as I was doing it I couldn't see the woman PA any where. Damn I thought no reason to stay any longer assuming she had been assigned to go to one of the many floors to write up her notes. I made my excuses to Lionel to handle the rest and headed for the lift to go down the million floors or so from the boardroom to ground zero. Just as the lift doors were closing a woman jumped athletically through the gap AKA like Indiana Jones. Her momentum carried her straight into my arms as it were.It took me a moment before I realised it was the PA from the meeting and as she straightened herself up profusely apologising for hurtling into me like a steam train. Its ok hello Im Mark but of course you probably already know that. Joanna, she said in a public schoolgirl sort of way you know the lovely but slightly ditsy Bridget Jones way. I had to catch you she said you left you phone on your seat. I thanked her and by now the lifts voice control was asking which foor please as if it was going to explode if it didn't get a response in the next 10 seconds or so.
Joanna said allow me to which I replied ground floor please. Going so soon she asked "I saw you looking at me during the meeting whilst i was note taking. I replied I liked a girl who could multitask meaning the speed of her note taking combined with the slow seductive movement of her feet was impressive. As was what I saw too she cheekily responded.So she did bust me, what now I thought when she said. "Exactly what were you thinking about Mark? I'd love to know."

The lift had started on its downward journey when only a floor or so down it stopped. Now I know you're all thinking here we go another stuck in a lift story but no the doors opened to reveal the entrance to an apartment that must have taken up all that floor of the building. Our Floor Joanna announced and grabbed my tie and dragged me into the room beyond. As the lift doors shut behind me I took in this luxury penthouse and said where are we this is not the office of a PA. I'm not just a PA Joanna said. What gives I said puzzled . I'm the publishers daughter. It turned out Joanna was 26 had done a degree in Journalism and then went off round the world for a couple of years before Daddy said he had a post for her at the firm .She was to live in the building and work as a PA to him and learn all aspects of publishing as her b*****r who was deemed to do this quit and joined a monastery if you ever.

Drink she offered .Rum and coke I replied thanks. Oh good I do like a rum man. I like it too she said pouring us very large measures of the said drink. We sat on a lounge sofa big enough for ten people at least .Joanna sipped her rum and then blatantly put her hand on my groin and kissed me saying you gonna tell me all about it then what got you so worked up in the meeting when they asked you for the erotic story. I said was not sure I should as you know I didn't have permissions from the participants and how did I know she wouldn't just steal it I said jokingly. Intriguing she said ...Firstly I'm not going to steal it and I didn't realise this had actually happened to you but do go on she said. I need to get comfy first she said taking off her business jacket to reveal a sheer white blouse which clearly exposed the lingerie she was wearing underneath. She sipped her rum and sat back down leaning back on me all snuggly and said carry on Mark tell me what happened.

I proceeded to play out the previous days encounter with the twins changing their names to protect their identities and as I was telling Joanna every little detail as you read in part one I noticed the little fox had undone the top three or four buttons on the blouse and her hand was buried under her panties obviously working herself into orgasm picturing the scene in her own mind. My cock was instantly hard as had been for most of the day and it was time to release the hounds as they say. I reach down to open cleav and slipped my palms beneath caressing the rock hard nipples I found underneath. I kissed Joannas neck she gasped and said the story was the horniest thing she had ever heard she turned around and removed the blouse her bra was a basic uplifting one she undid it to set free her beautiful c cup boobs but like Imogen it was Joanna's nipples that caught my eye. They were dark brown and stood proud slightly upturned giving a perky look that I just love the nipples were at least half an inch long and as thick as my little finger. They begged attention and they got it. Joanna shuddered as I licked and flicked each one in turn. She revealed that her nipples were ultra sensitive and she had cum many times just from certain fabrics rubbing against them alone.

Joanna got me to stand up and dropped my suit trousers and pulled by boxers down at the same time. My cock sprang forth. She said I want what those twins had and I know im not going to be disappointed. Mister you have a beautiful cock and with that she swallowed half of it down her throat. I ran my fingers through her short hair tantalizing her scalp with a gentle touch as she used my cock like popsicle or lollipop to us Brits. She stopped after a minute or six and slid her panties down to reveal a completely shaven pussy. Her labia were large and invited any cunnilingus exponent a dream come true. Your Turn Mark lick me like did to her in the story. Well who was I to refuse such an offer this day was getting better. Joanna had the most juicy pussy with an almost exotic flavour I couldn't get enough of it ..she screamed Fuck Me Now My cock complete with stainless steel cockring was hard as nails and fit to burst. I picked her up and placed her on the edge of the sofa with her legs over my shoulders and just rammed my prick straight into Joanna's cunt. Oh my good Mark that is wonderful I've never been fucking so turned on keep going . It seemed like hours we fucked changing positions frequently . I had managed somehow to last a while due to the cockring I think, but finally Joanna's pussy spasmed into another rippling orgasm around me and she just said if you are gonna cum please cum over my pussy lips and save some for my titties too I like to rub it in as it's good for the skin so they say. I said here it comes and pulled out and there first to gushes of my hot cum hit her clit and pussy lips square on and she said she could feel the heat. The next blasts dribbled down over each nipple of Joanna's superb titties and just for good measure there was still a final spurt for her willing tongue and mouth.

Fuck that was good she said I know how those two must have felt with you and the story is so hot.
Mark I have An Unusual Proposition for you. Where have I heard that before I thought...
Go on I said incidentally what was your favourite bit of the story I asked her. It wasn't so much of the bit, as to who Imogen really was as Joanna pictured herself like Imogen in her shoes and thought she had the same naughty nature, which upon reflection was true;she did.

Any way whats this unusual proposition then Joanna darling I said mockingly.She said I want to meet the twins as I think your story could make a great porno dvd and we could make some money out of it what do you think? I said look I dunno come on they don't even know I've told you what I have yet.
She said look you have missed your train why don't we take the chopper down to Devon and I ll stop at yours while you go see the twins ok and then arrange to meet up yeah.. Hang on what do you mean we'll take the chopper.. Being Daddies girl does have some privileges besides Ive given the Rod the pilot a thank you BJ for private flights every now and again if you know what I mean. I laughed at this precocious young pixie. Her eyes sparled and she picked up the phone had a brief chat with someone and then said right its on we leave in an hour.

What shall we do till then she said pushing me back on the sofa and liccking her way down to my cock again........to be continued.
... Continue»
Posted by BeaR67 21 days ago  |  Categories: Hardcore  |  Views: 445  |  
100%

Are You Up For an MMF Threesome

If you have read about my last session with Ann (where she dressed me in her old school uniform before pegging me for the first time) then you will know that after she had used my ass she suggested that I might invite a cross-dressing friend to have a threesome.

(If you haven’t read that post yet you can find it here: http://xhamster.com/user/daviea9/posts/315974.html)

Now I didn’t see Davie very often outside school as he lived out of town but sometimes we were able to spend some time together after school or (best of all) at the weekends when he could stay over.

As it happened I was able to arrange for him to stay over with me the following weekend on some pretext or other and having delivered my mother to her s****r’s house for the evening we were free to have some fun until I had to go and pick her up at 10pm.

Now this could get confusing because you might have spotted that my profile name is Daviea and if you have read this post http://xhamster.com/user/daviea9/posts/228688.html you will know that I use that name in memory of my school friend David Adams, who sadly died a few years later in a car crash in Canada. So I’ll call him Will (William was his middle name) in this story.

Anyway, when Will and I got home from dropping my mother off the first thing we did was to go to my bedroom for some fun time. Will had “borrowed” some undies from his s****r – without her knowledge of course – but I had something special to show him. I stripped off and started to get dressed in some lovely lingerie – bra, panties, garter belt – all in a gorgeous slate-grey satin material with gorgeous lace trimmings is a mid-blue hue.

“Where did you get them,” Will asked. I bought them in Marks & Spencer yesterday.”

Will’s jaw dropped and he looked excited and incredulous at the same time. “What, on your own? You went to their knicker section and bought some stuff for yourself!”

“Yes, I didn’t tell them who it was for and they didn’t ask. Probably assumed it was a present for a girlfriend.”

He laughed and as I slid my legs inside my newly purchased stockings and pulled my panties up tight against my erection he pulled on his s****r’s undies. Frankly they weren’t anything special, just everyday white with a blind embroidered design that she wore to school. But I knew he stole these because she had several sets the same so he reckoned she wouldn’t miss them.

I finished dressing first and lay back on the bed. “Hurry up and get over here. I need you to pleasure me now.” Will obliged, cuddling up against me and rubbing my cock through the sexy satin material. I relaxed and enjoyed the sensation as my knob filled with bl**d and started to leak some pre-cum.

“Mmm, you are in need of some relief,” said Will “I don’t think it will take me long to have you exploding”. And it didn’t, after just a few more strokes I shot a load way up into the air, some of it splashing me on the face.

“Fuck. I needed that.”

Will was really hard so I took him in my hand and drew him out of his panties. “Get on top of me and rub your cock against mine,” I said. I knew that he really liked doing that and I found it so arousing to feel him slide against my cock and belly as I stroked his ass cheeks and flipped a finger over his arse-hole.

I felt his orgasm start to build and pulled him towards me to kiss him full on the mouth. You’d have thought I’d switched him to turbo-drive as he desperately increased the rate he was rubbing me and suddenly he arched backwards pulling away from my lips, his face neck and chest went pink like a blush, and came hard with a cry that could have been pain or pleasure and made be cum again.

When we had both recovered and were lying side by side, idly stroking each other, I asked Will “when was the last time that you dressed”? “Last Monday. Just a quickie locked in the bathroom. I was about to have a bath and when I was putting my laundry in the basket I noticed some of her stuff lying on the top. What about you”?

“Last week sometime. Have you ever dressed with anyone else apart from me?” He laughed and asked if I was jealous. I said not but pressed him for an answer. “Yes, I have another friend who likes playing. What about you?”

“You are the only boy but I do sometimes dress with a woman.”

“What. Who. I don’t believe you.”

“Suit yourself, its true though.”

I told him about how my neighbour in the downstairs apartment had discovered that I was wearing her clothes when I was watering her plants when she and her f****y were on holiday. He was really turned on and I had to pleasure him to another orgasm before going on.

“She loves dressing me up, and has some wigs I wear. She makes me up too. You’d love it.”

“Wouldn’t I just,” he replied.

“Shall I ask her if she fancies a threesome with you and me?”

“Would she, do you think she would?”

I didn’t admit that it had been Ann who asked me to ask him. Better by far to let him owe me a favour in return for the one he thought I was doing him.

“I’ll do my very best to get her to agree.” Hee Hee!

I’ll tell you all about it later but in the meantime you can read about some of my earlier episodes with Ann here:

http://xhamster.com/user/daviea9/posts/229317.html
http://xhamster.com/user/daviea9/posts/228769.html
http://xhamster.com/user/daviea9/posts/226863.html

... Continue»
Posted by daviea9 6 months ago  |  Categories: Fetish, Group Sex, Mature  |  Views: 632  |  
100%

Interracial threesome with milf and bbc!!!

So recently I was out having a drink, when I received a message on here asking to meet up, so after a couple of days talking on here. I finally decided to go and meet this gorgeous blonde milf with a big arse and nice sized tits. We had arranged to meet at a hotel not to far from me. So as I get to the hotel I start to feel a bit nervous, luckily for me I was a bit early so I quickly had a few drinks just to gain some confidence. There I am checking my phone, wondering if she is going to turn up, so I check xhamster and there is a message from her telling me that she is already here and which room to go to. So I make my way to room 115, still feeling a bit nervous as I approach the hotel room I can here a male speaking which made me think a bit. So I thought fuck it and knocked on the door, waiting patiently then she answers, stood there in black thigh high boots with red fishnet tights on and a black latex corset that her tits are bulging out off. This immediately turns me on, I'm semi hard just want to rip a hole in her fishnets and get stuck into that pussy. But I new that wasn't going to happen. So I went inside and she asked me if I wanted a drink which I did. As we were sat on the bed having a drink and chatting I heard someone in the bathroom so I was panicking a bit. But she reassured me that it was only her friend and that "he" was here for the same thing as me. I couldn't believe it.... Does she want a threesome I was asking myself which she did. So as her friend comes out of the bathroom she starts to kiss me, as I look round I see that her friend is a black guy. So we are having an interracial threesome, my dreams had come true :) So she pulls down my pants slowly as my cock springs out she starts to tickle it with her tongue, she then gets her friends dick out which is huge.... This big fat black cock just dangling there, I don't no where to look at this time. But she starts to stroke his cock whilst sucking mine which turned me right on, so I start to shove my cock in her mouth a bit more she's gagging whilst wanking this big black cock. She then grabs my hand and tells me to grab his black cock which I did, slowly stroking it, then playing with his big black balls. Then I find myself kneeling on the bed as lisa is layed on her back sucking my cock, she then starts to tongue my arsehole which feels amazing, as I'm still stroking James's big black cock he climbs onto the bed and I find myself wanting to lick and suck it, so I slowly slide his big hard cock in my mouth whilst massaging his balls, it's feels great wrapping my tongue round this big black peice of meat whilst getting my arsehole licked and my cock jerked. I then take James's cock from mouth as he wants to suck my cock which I am happy to let him do, so I start to lick Lisa's arsehole and pussy getting it nice and wet ready for James's to put his big black cock inside her. After about 10 minutes James lies down the bed and Lisa slides her wet sloppy arsehole onto James's cock, groaning as his bbc slides inside her tight arse, James gives her arse a good fucking whilst I lick her pussy that is dripping wet. After 20 minutes of James pounding her arsehole and me licking her pussy, lisa sprays all over my face covering me.... This makes me real horny so I ask james to stand up and she sucks both our cocks at the same time, then stroking them really rough until we both cum all over her face as she kneels there licking cum of her tits, James sucks the last bit of cum out of my cock and spits it all over lisa. At this time I think we were all in need of nice cold beer after that amazing experience. One I will never forget :)... Continue»
Posted by JoshMaleUk 6 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Hardcore, Interracial Sex  |  Views: 1256  |  
57%
  |  3

Cindy's Threesome with Stephen and Hubby

Still gleaming from your fuck time with Stephen you wanted to go further. Your thoughts went to when I got home and having Stephen and I share you fucking you as your two lovers wanted. I called that evening to which you asked “how would you like to share me with Stephen?” Knowing that you and Stephen had always be flirtatious and figured there was a chance that you took advantage of not being there I responded “could be some fun, why” I asked. You said “oh no reason just wondering”. After you talked to me for awhile we hung up for the evening and I figured it would be sometime before this would happen. You, however, had other things in mind as you started to plan for Saturday night fun which would give us an evening to fuck before you sprang your plan.
I got home Friday and that evening we fucked which afterwards I asked you about your plan with having Stephen to join in to which you responded “it won’t be for awhile” smiling as you said it. Saturday came and I put the threesome with Stephen and you behind me. We spent the day with the f****y and as the day went on you started to smile more. Before I got home you told Stephen I was returning Friday but “we” would like to have him over later Saturday if he wasn’t doing anything. Later that night Stephen came over which surprised me but I didn’t think anything of it. We sat down in the living room to have a few drinks and have a good time. After a couple of hours you went upstairs saying you had get something real quick. Stephen and I continued on talking but before much longer you texted me saying you needed me to kill a spider in the bedroom. What’s new I figured and I told Stephen “apparently there is a spider in the bedroom” to which he laughed and said we will go up and take care of it.
Stephen and I went upstairs to our bedroom to take care of your spider as he was still laughing and shaking his head. When we saw the bedroom door shut we kind of looked perplexed but didn’t think anything of it but when we opened the door and walked in you were laying on your side completely nude on our chaise lounge looking at us seductively. Stephen still surprised, you never told him your intent, slowly shut the door and locked it. As we stared at you nude with only a necklace on you asked “you don’t like what you see?” No sooner you said that you got up off the chaise lounge walking towards us very seductively. Stephen and just stared at your nude body as you got to us looking at me asking me “are you willing to share me tonight” to which I said “yes”. Looking at Stephen you asked “are you ready to fuck me again with my hubby here which he said “of course” which threw me aback at first but didn’t care as I knew you too had a thing going and it you two probably took advantage of me gone to fuck.
You positioned yourself in front of me putting your arms around my neck and giving me a kiss then you did the same to Stephen. Then you stepped backed from both of us and told us to strip down as you smiled lustfully. You watched as we stripped down until we were both nude ourselves, our cocks hard from seeing you laying on the chase lounge. You looked down and started to walk toward us again smiling as you did. When you got to us, standing center with both of us on one side of you, you said “I hope you two are ready to have some fun with me tonight” in a seductive way to which we smiled.
You stood close to taking your hands and putting a hand on each cock feeling how hard they were. You smiled at us as you began to stroke our cocks slowly saying “are you boys going to have fun with me tonight” to which both of us said yes we were as our hands lifted up to touch you each of us fondling your tits. You just smiled as both of us fondled your tits and you slowly stroked our cocks. Slowly you worked your ways to your knees with your hand on our cocks. Your lips then took the head of Stephens cock giving it sensual kiss you looked up at him as you did the same to mine telling me “guest first sweetie” smiling as you went back to Stephen’s cock taking into your mouth as I watched feeling your hand stroke mine. I watched as you slowly worked your head up and down his cock as you stroked mine with your little hand. Then I watched as your lips let go of his cock and you switched to mine sliding my cock slowly between your lips. It felt good your lips were wet with Stephen’s pre-cum as I watched you stroke his cock with your other hand. You went back and forth for a little longer but stopped and stood up.
You took Stephen’s hand and walked him over to Chaise lounge telling me “follow us sweetie”. You laid yourself onto the chaise lounge on your back and spread your legs telling Stephen to lick your pussy like he did before. I started to put my cock close to your mouth and you told me “I want you to watch right now”. I took my hand and started to play with your tits as I watched Stephen lick your pussy. It was so good to watch you enjoying the sensation of me playing with your tits and seeing him pleasure you with his tongue. You moaning was sensual enjoying the sensation as you told me “suck on my tits I want to be sucked and licked there too” through a shallow moan. So I bent over taking your tit into my mouth and started to lick and suck playing with the other tit with my hand. I could feel your breathing become heavier as you enjoyed the sensation of Stephen licking your pussy and me working your tits you were being fully pleasured. You started to have a heavy orgasm moaning and bucking your hips as the sensation was overwhelming. Finally you came down and Stephen brought himself up from between your legs.
Your well lubed and wet pussy was ready as Stephen slowly inserted his cock as I watched. I stood up watching at first then you told me as he started to fuck you “bring your cock close my lips”. I took my cock running across your lips as you opened your mouth receiving my warm cock into your mouth. Stephen watched as you sucked my cock while he was fucking you every now and then you would let it slide it out and slowly stroked it. Stephen was getting ready to cum as you told him “cum in my pussy “, through a moan. I watched as he gave a few more slams of his cock in your pussy letting go a large load. He let his cock slide out as I flipped you over to your stomach lifting you up onto all fours.
I started to rub my cock along your pussy feeling the warm juices starting flow from it. Sliding my cock in I felt the warm load of Stephen’s as I started to fuck you. I placed my hands on your hips to fuck you as Stephen stood in front of you stroking his wet cock. Then I reached up with one hand, grabbing onto your hair I pulled your head back as you let out a loud gasp as I continued to fuck you. Your moaning was constant as I asked you “you want Stephen’s cock in your mouth don’t you?” which you replied through a moan “yes I do.” I looked up to Stephen telling him “put your cock in my whore wife’s mouth” to which he slid into your inviting and ready mouth. I held your head a little longer back as I fucked you then Stephen placed his hands to keep your head on his cock allowing me place my hands back on to your hips. I picked up my rhythm drive my cock deep and hard into keeping a good method going so you could enjoy Stephen’s cock. I was focused on fucking you but couldn’t help myself watch Stephen work your head up and down his cock as I fucked you. At times you would let go of his cock reaching up to stroke it using the rhythm to slide your hand along his cock as you caught your breath through your moans as I slammed my cock hard into you pussy. As I was fucking you I could feel the warm load that Stephen put into you flow past my cock the warm sensation of his cum in your pussy made me harder causing me to fuck you a little faster. As I fucked you harder and faster you started to have a hard time keeping Stephen’s cock in your mouth forcing you to stroke it more often with one hand as Stephen rubbed his cock across your lips till you took his cock back in your mouth. He watched as I fucked you telling you “you have been a naughty wife haven’t you” as you moaned “uh huh” to which you took his cock back into your mouth. I started to tense up ready to cum in your pussy feeling my cum working its way up my cock I slammed my cock hard into you four times letting go with my own large load of cum into your pussy. I eased my cock out of you pussy as Stephen eased his from your mouth.
Stephen and I switched positions as you caught your breath for the short moment. I started to stroke my cock as Stephen slapped his on your ass then rubbing it along the lips of your pussy feeling the wetness of all of our juices seeping out. He slowly eased his cock into your wet pussy and right away pulling your head back by your hair telling you “clean my cum from your hubby’s cock” as you eagerly took my cock into your mouth. He went at an easy pace his hands on your hips thrusting his cock into you watching as you worked my cock with your mouth. I ran my hand through your hair as you kept your head up. As Stephen started to pick up his rhythm I took my hands to the side of your head holding it on my cock using his and your motion to slide your mouth along my cock. You took a hand and started to play with my balls a little but put it down to keep your balance as Stephen was fucking a little harder now thrusting his cock deep into your pussy. Once again your moaning and heavy breathing was making it harder for you to suck on a cock but I was enjoying it putting my cock back into your mouth as Stephen fucked you hard. You moaned out “I am cumming again” as Stephen’s cock was driving hard, fast and deep into you. It was getting hard to keep my cock in your mouth but you managed to once again take it back between your lips. As Stephen started to throw his cock hard and deep into ready to release another load of cum into your pussy you kept my cock in your mouth as you felt his warm load flow into deep into your pussy. With satisfaction Stephen slowly took his cock from your pussy as you sat back on the chaise lounge.
Sensually and through heavy breathing you told us “come stand in front of me” which we did. You looked up smiling telling us “a girl needs a little break” as you started to stroke our cock then saying “but that doesn’t mean I am done yet” as you then took Stephen’s cock into your mouth while stroking mine. As you sucked Stephen’s cock licking my cum off of it this time, he ran his hand through your hair as I reached down to softly fondle your tits. Then you lifted your head up off his cock going to mine and let it slip gently between your lips. Stephen then started to fondle your tits while you stroked his cock as I kept my hands off just watching you work your mouth on my cock. Your tongue was working its usual magic across my cock as you glanced up at me with your eyes. Then you backed off a bit stroking both of our cocks looking up at us smiling a playful, sensual smile. You asked “I wonder what I can expect next”. Stroking our cocks for a bit you once again went back to Stephen’s cock embracing it for awhile. As you continued to stroke my cock I watched as you worked Stephen’s cock which turned me on. Once again you switched back to mine but we were ready to fuck you again seeing you had enough down time.
Stephen stood you up as I told you “ride him” as Stephen sat and swung you around positioning you to straddle him. As you straddled Stephen he held onto his cock as you placed your hands on his shoulders. He rubbed the head of his cock along your pussy lips positioning it so you could slide down his shaft. You slowly slid down easing yourself so that you could feel his cock slowly slide into your pussy. I stood and watched at an angle so I could take it in slowly stroking my cock as you started to work you body up and down his cock slowly watching as each time you went down taking his cock fully into your pussy. Stephen’s hands slowly worked their way up to your stomach to your tits gently holding on to them as you fucked him. You increased your motion working yourself a little faster and bit harder down onto his cock as I listened to your breathing become heavier. He then slowly slid his hands down to your hips to take a little more control of your body on him. I watched as Stephen started to take you a little faster and harder onto him, your moaning of pleasure only turned me on more wanting to fuck you. He continued to impale you on to his cock only driving you into lustful pleasure forgetting I was standing there making your pussy wetter as he went.
Stephen suddenly stopped lifting you up slightly up off of him as he lay back bringing you on top of him. As you switched positions to get on top of his stretched out body I came over and started to rub your pussy and ass moisten up around your ass a little. Stephen held his cock up erect to allow you to slide his cock back into your pussy as you started to ride him he brought your body down on top of him. I came up behind you as Stephen slowed his motion. Straddling above you I rubbed my cock around your ass and slowly pressed my head to your ass. Feeling the head of my cock you slowly started to back yourself in as I slowly worked my cock into your ass with Stephens cock still firmly in your pussy. I eased it as you eased back down on Stephen’s cock till I was deep inside your ass and him in your pussy. Stephen placed his hands on your hips as I rested my arms gently on your upper back grabbing the sides. Slowly Stephen and I worked up a rhythm moving your body down onto his cock while I slid my cock into your ass putting both of our cocks rubbing up against each other deep inside of you at once. You started moaning as soon as our cocks were in your holes feeling both of our cocks pressing up against each other inside you going deep inside. The pace started to pick up the pace until we hit the right beat both of our cocks driving pressing as deep as they could hit your spots that brought you intense pleasure at once. Through your moans you let out “oh fuck” as an intense sensation of lustful pleasure started to feel your body. This made Stephen and I to quicken the pace hearing your moans. Our cocks working their way into through into an intense orgasm as you muscles tightened you started to moan out “fuck me, fuck me.” We couldn’t resist we started to fuck you harder, your moaning got louder in pleasure and you started to moan out in bliss of feeling two cocks in you. As you started to orgasm again we moaned out louder “I am cumming”. My cock started to tense as your ass tightened I could myself ready to put a load deep into your ass the sensation so great our cocks pressed up against you sliding in and out of your body feeling each of your intense orgasms. Stephen’s was close to cumming himself with both of us going harder into you. As your orgasms in tensed ready to climax I let loose with a large load deep into your ass to which with that last thrust Stephen put a load into your pussy.
As you came down from these orgasms of your double penetration you collapsed falling to Stephen giving him a passionate kiss. You got up to let Stephen to sit up as I came and sat on the other side. You were spent but fully pleasured telling us “I never felt anything like that” with lusty smile. We sat for a bit until Stephen got up to start getting dressed to leave. I threw on some shorts taking him to the door as he said “you know we fucked earlier right?” to which I replied “I kind of figured but all is good I think Cindy is quite happy tonight!” I went back up stairs and went over to you lying exhausted but extremely happy smiling laying on the chaise lounge. Your pussy and ass dripping cum still as you looked up me saying “I don’t know what to say but I sure do like having two cocks me” as I bent over telling you “It is good to pleasure you in such ways”.
... Continue»
Posted by cindylou198201 2 years ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Hardcore  |  Views: 925  |  
100%
  |  1

Threesome with my Nephew & his mate

At 19 Calum is my oldest nephew and although my b*****r is not his biological dad, he has brought him up as his own since he met his mum when he was just a k**. With him living some distance away, It had been a couple of years since I last saw him, so at this f****y get together at my b*****rs I was shocked at how much he had changed, mixed race & 6ft 2in he had been seriously hitting the gym and was ripped to fuck. All evening I was having a load of banter with Calum,his girlfriend Lauren & mate Richie, who was 18 yrs old about 6ft & with a shaven head, although he was not as muscular as Calum, I could tell he was toned through his fitted white t-shirt. It soon got two just the four of us still partying, Calum started making more than the 'gay' banter comments with his uncle, & initially I thought I was just getting the wrong end of the stick, but when we alone in the kitchen getting a drink, he just came out and said 'So you top or bottom? I've let Ritchie throw a few fingers up my arse too keep him happy when am nailing him, but hats it' I was gobsmacked and just laughed it of, but then he asked me if I was up for a threesome with him & Ritchie, I was like 'oh yeah and Lauren's going to watch is she' making a joke of it, Calum replied 'with another one of my vodka & coke's she will be out like a light' Back in the living room I could'nt help but get a proper bone on just thinking about it & thought 'hmmm great wank for me later' well low an behold Lauren had fell fast asl**p & within seconds our Calum whipped his massive, rock hard cock out & told Ritchie to clean it, right on his knee's he started to polish his smooth cock & Calum eyes were transfixed on mine. He told me to come over, when I did he unbuttoned my jeans and started sucking me of after a couple of minutes Calum said we can pop round to Lauren's house as her parents are away and Ritchie groans like a bitch, five minutes later we were all naked in their house and Calum was ordering Ritchie to 'suck my cock & eat my arse' I returned the favour with the orders and joined Ritchie in working over Calum's cock balls and arse with my mouth an tongue. 'So you top or bottom then uncle Gary' Vers I said, with that my nephew, 15 years my junior had me on all fours with my arse in the air and his tongue right up my hole, getting it ready for his huge cock, with both me & Ritchie like old alley cats on heat, presenting ourselves, taking turns as he took no prisoners and banged away as hard as he could for a good 30 minutes, then without speaking a word he had Ritchie squat down on my prick while he rammed his cock down my throat, after a few minutes he told us both to open up then squirted a load of thick jizz over our faces and put his bell end in our mouths to clean it all up, I then emptied my load all over my chest while Ritchie blew his load over my balls. Joking, I said as we were getting dressed, that's one secret that's not coming out of Christmas dinner & Calum firmly told me I was the only thing gettin stuffed!... Continue»
Posted by lvgxc10 6 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Gay Male, Taboo  |  Views: 2578  |  
94%
  |  9

Threesome with Husband and Wife

Threesome with Husband and Wife

It was a Saturday night and after a long hot day at work, I decided to go to the local pub/hotel for a well-deserved drink. It was a busy night with wedding guests mulling around before the evening disco got in to full swing after a big wedding from that afternoon.
Holding on to my pint, I headed outside in to the beer garden to see if any mates were about, it was as busy out there as inside and very little space left to sit. I spotted a table with a lone woman, her dress telling me that she was part of the wedding crowd and I asked her if she would mind me joining her at her table.
Her name was Jane and she was waiting for her husband Nick to come back from the bar with their drinks. It turned out Nick was a distant relative and knew very few of the other guests and were stopping the night at the hotel.
Nick eventually came back to the table with their drinks, quite a pleasant man and very chatty, just like his wife and we got on well together. When I finished my pint, I offered to get them a drink, to which they accepted.
Standing at the bar, I could not help but think of Jane, what a looker she was dressed in her summery dress for the wedding and the size of her breasts, what a lucky chap Nick was.
Sitting back at the table with the drinks the conversation seemed to flow easy between the three of us, I knew a little about them and like wise with me.
It was Nick’s turn for the round and Jane excused herself for the toilet at the same time. I could see them talking and looking at me from just outside the door. Whatever was said Jane looked pleased when she came back to the table and sat next to me, pulling her dress up her leg as she stepped over the seat. The dress being pulled slightly higher than needed up her leg, which I got a glimpse of.
It was another ten minutes before Nick came back with the drinks and Jane seemed to be getting more flirtatious with me even when Nick arrived back. I watched Jane and Nick look at each other as he sat down and he started the conversation off talking about Jane’s dress and asked if I liked it.
How could I tell him that his wife looked hot and her cleavage was giving me a hard on. Jane patted my leg as I complimented her on her dress, patting and squeezing the leg my cock was hiding down and growing bigger by the second. Jane now had the palm of her hand sitting on my cock, gently moving back and forth over it and the conversation changed to more about sex.
The drinks were empty and it was my turn, turning away from Nick as I stood up as not to let him see what his wife had done, I grabbed the glasses and covered myself up. Jane said she would help and she wanted to visit the ladies again.
The bar was packed so I went to the men’s, meeting Jane in the corridor as she came back out of the ladies and looking all sexy,
“Can you manage that thing by yourself” she asked cheekily as her hand rubbed up the inside of my leg
“I might have a struggle getting it out from down my leg, now”
Someone was coming down the corridor and Jane let go of my leg
“See you at the bar” she said
Getting served, Jane opened her bag and started routing around in it
“I’m getting these” I said looking down at her, I saw a pair of white knickers sitting in her bag that she fiddling with, just like she was trying to catch my attention. Then she smiled up at me.
Sitting back down at the table, Jane lifted her dress like before as she stepped over the seat, but this time she did not bother to pull it back down again. The nakedness of her legs on show to me as her hand slid up the inside of them, right up in to her crotch.
Nick was sitting opposite and smiling
“Do you like what you see” he asked
“Yes” was all I could say
“We were wondering if you would like to come back to our room for a drink, we nicked a bottle of champagne from the wedding before, that needs drinking”
What could I say but “yes”
Jane sipped on her drink while her other hand felt my leg, running her hand up to my crotch and making me jump as she felt my balls.
“Drink up Jane, its time I think” said Nick
“We’ll let her go first and give her five minutes” he added to me
Jane was waiting with two glasses of champagne as Nick entered the room first, kissing him a long lingering kiss as she give him a glass. Giving me the other glass, the palm of her hand squashed in to my crotch as she kissed me as well.
Jane broke off kissing me and sank to her knees undoing my jeans and pulled the zip down and pulling them and my boxers down off my feet.
My cock looked her straight in the face, its big purple head all swollen and angry looking, Jane paused looking at it as her fingers wrapped around it and she licked her lips.
Jane’s warm mouth was now wrapped around my purple head and I could feel her tongue working the tip of it. It wasn’t long before my pre cum was lubricating her lips as she slid back and forth and stroked my balls with her other hand and wet sloppy noise could be heard
I was so wrapped up with Jane sucking my cock I forgot about Nick her husband as he unzipped her dress zip and slid the dress off her shoulders, exposing her ample bosom that was squeezing together in her small white frilly bra.
Jane pulled her mouth off my cock, pulling her dress off each arm before squeezing her tits together around my cock. With her fingers inside her bra, she pulled her bra down off her tits letting them fall out.
Then squeezing them together again around my cock with her big hard nipples circled by her finger and thumb visible for me to see. Just watching my purple head popping out of her valley and seeing my pre cum sticking to her tits had me ready to cum and I was quite happy to cover her tits and her nipples if that’s what she want‘s.
Jane pulled back and stood up letting her dress drop to the floor, standing just in her bra under her tits she stepped backwards to the bed revealed more of her nakedness to me. She had a perfect body with a big hairy pussy that I had to touch.
Jane sat down on the side of the bed and apologized for the single beds, no double rooms were left. She lay back on her elbows and lifted her feet on to the frame of the bed, parting her sexy looking legs, her whole pussy was now exposed to me.
Sinking on to my knees and threading my arms under her raised legs, I could not resist from wanting to bury my head into her soft hairy pussy. As her legs parted fully her lips were revealed through a thicker growth of hair surrounding her pussy and her pink lips glistening with her pussy lube.
I licked her sweet tasting pussy lips of her juice, working my tongue in and out of her and up to her button.
Jane kept squashing and gyrating her pussy in to my face and let out little sharp moans.
I heard a belt being undone and a zip, looking up to see Nick pointing his big angry looking cock in to Jane’s face. Turning her head on to the side, Nick feed Jane his cock in to her eagerly waiting mouth.
Jane’s moans were muffled but louder and I slipped a finger inside her pussy feeling her warm wet inner walls. Her clit was big and hard as I sucked on it while my finger give her a good finger fucking.
A loud wet sloppy noise was starting to come from her pussy with every thrust of my finger and Nick was fucking her face just as fast. A warm wetness flooded her pussy and I could feel her muscles pulsing and contracting inside her pussy.
Nick pulled out of her mouth, letting her pant
“Fuck me” she cried
Raising from my knees and with her legs resting on my arms I slid up her body sucking on her hard nipples until my cock found her wet glistening pussy entrance, now it was time to fuck her.
Lifting her legs into the air as I lifted up on my arms, I felt my cock push open her love hole. Her lips clinging tight around my cock as I pushed it in, forcing my cock in to her tight pussy I could feel her legs tensing and pushing against my arms.
I was in and she give a gasp, slowly sliding back and forth she lowered herself off her elbows and on to the bed. Every push in to her felt as tight as the first, tensing her legs against me with every thrust.
Jane grabbed Nick’s cock as I bounced her on the bed, trying to pull him into her mouth and missed. His pre cum smearing across her face as his cock bounced up and down.
Jane’s pussy was so tight on my cock it would not be long before she had my juices flowing and fucking someone’s wife while he watched was a bit of a turn on as well.
She gasped on every thrust and her breathing was increasing to a pant, I think she is going to come. Now fucking her faster the bed creaked and her tits wobbled out of control
“Yes fuck me”
My rod of steel kept filling her pussy faster and faster, her hands were holding her tits together and my crotch was rubbing against her hairy pussy trying to fill the last few millimetres of her love hole.
Jane bucked and screamed wildly
“Fuck me, come in me”
The words set me going, any woman talking dirty and I cannot hold back. My cock twitched and heaved, shooting a fountain of hot, white, steaming, creamy cum in to this woman I had just met in the beer garden hours early.
“Fuck, fuck” she cried on every sharp breath
“I’m coming”
And didn’t I know, her fanny clung tight to my cock, lifting off the bed and her legs gripping around me, she had me wedged tight into her. My cock pumped in time with her fanny muscles filling her up to bursting point. Her lips forming a good seal until now let go, all that air I pumped in to her tight fitting pussy escaped, leaving a wetness between us.
Her muscle contractions still carried on, rippling away on my cock. Both of us not moving apart from heavy breathing we stayed coupled together until I wilted away.
Gently relaxing her legs I climbed from between her legs, my cock soft and limp and her pussy open and running with our cum.
Jane reached for Nick’s cock again
“Fuck me Nick”
I watched as Jane got on to all fours, her open pussy leaking long strings of our cum, wobbling her bum in the air, Nick guided his big looking cock into his wife and fucked her slowly, Jane moaning and gasping as he filled her.
“Come here in front of me” Jane said
There was a small gap between the beds and I sat in front of Jane on the other bed as she got fucked again.
Resting on one elbow she reached out for my limp cock, touching my sticky balls, Jane licked her lips.
Nick was pounding his wife hard now from behind and as Jane went back and forth, so did her hand around my cock, my limp cock was not so limp anymore. The noise of Jane’s wet fanny being fucked made me want to join in and I stood in front of her.
Her mouth opened wide and I had to judged the rhythm right or she could end up with two black eyes. I was inside first time, all three of us moving in time, Jane’s tight mouth around my cock making me rock hard in no time at all,
The look on Nick’s face said he was about to fill his wife but he slowed down to a steady pace. I could now feel Jane working on my cock, her hand twisting and turning as it slides up and down my shaft, her tongue licking my purple head.
Jane had me ready again, my pre cum lubricating her lips making a sloppy noise as I fuck her mouth. Nick pulled out of his wife, coming around to the front of her and indicating for me to swap ends.
Nick filled her mouth again as I saw her open pussy lips hanging between her legs, all red and wet with the pounding it has taken. Holding my cock, I ran the tip up and down her lips a few times before pushing it straight in, up to my balls.
Nice and slow as I penetrated deeper in to her pussy than before and then reached forward taking each tit in my hands. The size on her hard nipples squeezing in to the palms of my hand and the weight of her tits swinging as we both fucked her.
Letting go of one of her tits after some time of feeling and squeezing, I fetched my hand to her pussy finding her clit hard and enlarged and began circler movement with my finger.
If I was right she was about to come, making a V with my fingers I rubbed her clit up and down getting faster as her panting got faster. Just slowly sliding my cock in and out filling her pussy, she worked on Nick’s cock between her moans, her hand franticly wanking it in to her mouth.
I could feel her fanny getting tighter and her moaning getting louder, then Nick’s face winced. Filling his wife’s mouth full of his cum, she gripped my cock with her pussy muscles as her orgasm exploded inside her.
Still milking Nick’s cock into her mouth she panted between sucking, now it was my turn to fuck her. Jane’s fanny all tight again with her contracting muscles of her orgasm gripped my cock as I began to fuck her harder.
Nick now sitting on the bed in front of Jane, dry of cum watched as his wife got pounded again. Both hands on her hips I could bang her hard in to me with every thrust.
Jane kept moaning and panting from her last orgasm, a wet sloppy sound coming from her pussy filled the room as I kept pounding in to her. My next load of cum was still far away and I was determent to give her another fanny full.
Jane’s tits swung violently about, bouncing on the bed
“Go on fuck me, fuck me”
The stickiness of sweat started to form where I held her and between our bodies. Using the full length of my cock and pushing in to her as I pulled her tight on to me had our body’s slapping together mixing with the sound of her sloppy fanny. She was one hot woman.
We fuck like this, Jane gasping with every thrust for what seemed like ages but it would only be minutes. My cock pounding away in and out of her fanny like a steam train, all the time building my cum up to bursting point and I was about to blow.
My eruption exploding deep in the bowels of her fanny, to knackered to keep pounding away my cock filled her love hole from deep inside setting off a chain reaction.
Jane’s body tensed up against me, her orgasm had started, panting heavily her fanny nipped on my cock as it pumped and pumped my cum inside her.
Both of us stopping quite still, panting and trying to get our breath back, letting our orgasm run there course. She was sure to feel my cock inside her twitching as I could feel her fanny muscles nipping and clenching around my cock, making my orgasm last the longest I have knowing.
The smell of warm sex raising between us as I peeled my body away from Jane minutes after as my cock withered away letting a stream of cum and fanny juice seep out.
Noticing Nick still sitting in front of Jane stroking one big aroused cock fetched me back to my senses. I had just fucked his wife and fucked her hard while he watched.
Jane stretch over on to Nick’s cock on the other bed making her bum stick more in the air, her pussy lips more visible than before all red and swollen, covered in our love juice running down her leg.
She frantically sucked on his cock, her head bobbing up and down in his crotch faster and faster. Her whole body moving and bouncing about with more love juice leaking out from her pussy.
Jane pulled off, swinging around on the bed, she sat on the edge pushing her big tits together with her nipples sticking through her fingers. Nick stood up and pushed his big fat cock between his wife’s tits, his purple end popping out up her chest.
He fucked her tits like an expert, shiny pre cum lubricating his cock end as it slipped in and out of her cleavage. It wasn’t long before it squirted a long thin jet, shooting towards her neck then what seemed like bucket loads erupting like a volcano. Nick’s cock pointing to one side pumped and pumped creamy cum over one tits.
He grabbed hold of his cock milking it dry over the other tit, his cum running down over Jane’s fingers and her nipples. Jane sat there massaging hot creamy cum into her nipples, playing and pulling gently on them.
Grabbing my glass of champagne, I knocked it back in one as I was gasping for a drink, Nick got his glass as well and we watched Jane for another five minutes, one hand on her tit and the other playing with her fanny rubbing my cum in to her hairy triangle smiling.
She will remember this wedding for some time, I bet.
Jane got up went to the bathroom holding her hand between her legs, I found my jeans and boxers and got dressed to leave, Thanking Nick for a wonderful night, shook hands and left.


The End

... Continue»
Posted by nckboy 3 years ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Mature  |  Views: 2203  |  
19%
  |  4

My first threesome with two young woman, a very re

I had a gf for over a year, very gothic, short, long black hair, a nose ring, tats, and the cutest b cups I have ever seen. she was very open, bi sexual, very much so. Dana over the years had told me stories of her woman adventures always with a smile. One night we got to talking about sexual adventures and She wanted to have a threesome with her best friend whom she had already slept with. I said sure we could try, meet have a few drinks. She agreed get comfortable with each other etc. so she came over to our apartment and little did I know her best friend was someone I had gone to school with, she new who I was and who I was dating and found out I was dating Dana. She already new she wanted to fuck both of us. Tina was amazing looking and had always wanted to fuck her, she was shorter then Dana, stockier but not fat, big round ass, amazing c breasts, short blonde hair. They both had a good laugh. So we ended up hanging out re telling stories from the old days, drinks etc. then it turned over to the topic of sex, Dana my gf, and Tina had slept together on diffrent occasions already. They told the stories of being in middle school sl**ping over and one night getting naked and fingering each other. They then started to kiss and motioned me over.
We were all kissing, things were starting to heat up, I could not believe this was happening to me! Tina moved in and wasted no time coming to my mouth for a kiss, I was a little shocked, I looked over to Dana to make sure it was ok and she had the biggest smirk on her face and nodded at me that it was ok. Tina took my tongue into her mouth and slowly started to suck on it as Dana kissed my neck, at this point I thought my pants were going to rip apart like the hulk my cock was so hard and throbbing, all I could think to myself was "please let me last to please these woman and not look like a dork!" They both got up and started to dance with themselves and slowly start to remove there clothing, they were soon down to panties and bra and I could not keep my eyes off them. Dana smiled over at me and told me to remove my pants and underwear, I obliged her my cock was so hard and pre cum already drooling from my cock, they giggled Tina looked down and licked her lips and winked, they both laughed. They continued to sway but lost the dance they were completely absorbed with one another Tina shoved her hand down Dana's blue lace panties and she moaned loudly jerking her head up words, Dana followed suit and they were finger banging each other. I could not help myself I slowly started to jerk myself running my hands from my head down to my balls with a very loose grip. The pre cum now covering my shaft lubing me as I heard the wet sounds of my hand and cock making music. They were both looking at me now as they ran there hands over each others bodies both moaning with pleasure. They soon stopped looked at each other and started walking to the bedroom down the hall I did not waste time I quickly followed my cock fully gorged and ready for whatever happened in the next room.
They were both in the process of removing each other's underwear when I entered, there bras were already off in the corner, both woman looked unreal, clean shaven little snatches, both had perfect round asses, there nipples so puffy. I wasted no time getting in between, I grabbed Tina by her ass and lifted her up in my arms she was so surprised she let out a gasp, I was beyond ready for this I was primal at this point, I laid down Tina on the edge of the bed, and went to my knees spreading her legs to rest on my shoulders, her tight little pussy spreading for me As my mouth and tongue worked themselves up her inner thigh to her lips. At this point I could feel Dana behind me kissing my back and neck, her hands on my hips working themselves around front. I could smell Tina's musk it excited me even further as I got to her lips with my mouth I instantly felt how wet she was tasting her as I wasted no time tongue fucking her pussy bobbing my head up and down, in and out, the top of my nose clipping her clit on the way back inside her every time I moved in and out. She was gripping the sheets tightly and pulling up them her pelvis pushing up against my mouth bucking. "Don't stop!" She yelled I could feel her orgasm in my mouth she tasted so sweet and there was plenty drooling into my mouth.
At this point Dana had slipped in front of me on the floor and was on the ground taking my cock in her mouth.
Dana was amazing at bj still the best I have ever had in my life. She new how to get your cock so wet and use her tongue and hand at all the right times. I was in heaven as Dana took me all the way to my balls, I could hear her gag a bit as I was still lapping up Tina's juices.I didn't want to cum to early, I pulled Dana off and got her on the bed. I laid down and motioned Tina on top, she climbed on top slid down on my cock as I was sucking on her breasts, she slowly started to take all of me inside her, I grabbed Dana and sat her on top of my face, she started to grind her pussy against my tongue and lips while she kissed Tina. I had my hands on Tina's nice hard ass at this point gripping tightly as
Tina started to fuck me harder, I could feel Dana picking the pace up on my face, I stuck my tongue out further as I heard her moans get louder, I could feel Tina's fingers on Dana clit getting her to orgasm, before long I was drinking my gf cum as Dana was also putting her hand close to Tina clit while she was going up and down rubbing her in all the right places, her breathing got heavier and she was sweating I could tell she was close, Dana started to rub faster and Tina got louder, I felt her tighten up inside me slow down and cum. I felt all her juices make my cock even wetter as she slowly went up and down. Dana kept rubbing her clit for a bit until she was done. They both stopped on top of me kissing each other deeply, Tina speared on me still and my mouth still sucking on Dana.
Dana pulled Tina off pushed her backwards off me, spread her legs and started to eat her out, tasting all her cum, Dana motioned me to take her from behind, I started fucking her doggy while I watched my gf eat out her best friend. I was fucking Dana so hard at this point so turned on watching Dana make a meal of Tina.
Dana started feeling my balls from
Behind, she new that always turned me on. Tina was watching me fuck Dana faster and faster. Smiling at me looking me in the eyes
Dana suddenly slid off me, turned around and started to suck me off, Tina got underneath helping, she sucked on my balls as Dana mouth and hand slipped down my shaft faster and faster I was close
And they new it, Dana pulled my balls and that was the move that did it, I started to moan she went faster Tina opened her mouth, Dana jerked me off into Tina's mouth then Into her own each spurt covering Tina and Dana on there face and there outstretched tongue, they kissed both tasting me and enjoying the moment.
We laid there for awhile, talked and laughed, I fell asl**p snuggled with two woman in between me. This is a 100% true story.... Continue»
Posted by rick82 3 months ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Lesbian Sex  |  Views: 2651  |  
100%
  |  1

I'm an Exhibitionist...Deal with it (part two

I’m an Exhibitionist...Deal with it! (Part Two)

Hubby had left work early that morning. I spent what seemed like an eternity in the bathroom, showering, pampering my skin, doing my hair and sorting my make-up.
I was going to Jen’s shop to discuss my new Stripper career with her and some strip club owner. Maybe I would have to audition for this guy, so I decided that whatever I wear would need to extremely sexy and enhance my curvy figure as much as possible.
I knew Jen would have plenty of costumes and lingerie but I wanted to make a good impression when I walked in.
Looking at my naked reflection in the full length mirror, I decided to apply just a little more rouge and darken my eye makeup, so I would have a more slutty appearance.
I went in my bedroom and opened one of my underwear drawers.
Everything seemed tasteful. Sexy but tasteful. I opened my saucy drawer and took out a PVC ½ cup bra with matching high waisted garter belt.
I sought out a pair of shiny black seamed stockings which I would wear my Spiked Heeled Ankle straps with.
I opened my wardrobe and took out my tight pencil skirt and the waistcoat that matched.
A spark of inspiration went off in my head as I went back to my drawers and fished out a pair of black satin opera gloves.
I sprayed myself with some Michael Kors Perfume then began to place the seductive garments on my body.
With the Stockings, shoes and ½ cup bra in place I looked wonderfully erotic and sensationally slutty if I say so myself.
I was in limbo whether or not to wear a thong, panties or just bare pussy?
The idea was that I was going to be a Stripper and having the goods on display at the beginning seemed to defeat the purpose somewhat.
I looked in my drawer and opted for the tiny black Lycra bikini thong I wore and teased so many men with on holiday.
The thong was as shiny as the rest of the PVC underwear and it would cover my tan lined bald pussy perfectly.
Pulling the thong into place, the instant it rested on my shaved mound, my memory recalled the night in the disco when the five guys had different levels of sex with me.
All the different fingers touching my pussy and ass, sucking the two cocks, being fucked up the ass by two cocks and remembering the awesome feeling of trying to impale myself unsuccessfully on that monster cock.
Three cocks had parted my pussylips that night, but none of them fully entered me, so in my logic I was still faithful to my husband.
My juices immediately began to flow and my pussy fizzed with sexual delight.
I was tempted to lie down on the bed, get out my Rabbit vibrator and bring myself off, but I decided to use my sexual arousal for my introduction to Stripping.
My tan really enhanced the effect of the shiny erotic lingerie as I placed the tight pencil skirt over my stockinged thighs. Placing my arms through the waistcoat, I began to button the lower buttons first. It was nice and tight at my waist, and as I button the other four buttons, the waistcoat emphasised my narrow waist and large breast. My cleavage looked devastating as I sprayed a little ore Michael Kors on my breasts.
Taking the opera gloves off the bed, I ran the soft, snug fitting Lycra up my arms, finishing just above my elbow. Forsaking any jewellery except for my ear rings and nipple bolts, I went downstairs to gather my Handbag, my Black PVC Raincoat and my car keys. Setting the alarm system, I closed the front door and got in my car for the short drive to Jens.
I parked my car in the multi story car park just round the corner from Jens. As I got out of my car, a man and his wife were walking past. Taking the opportunity for a little tease, I ran my gloved hand up my stockings on the pretence of straightening my seams.
The guys face was a picture. Mission accomplished!
I headed out of the car park and straight to Jens.
Jen was at the till serving a customer, when she looked up, smiled and nodded toward the back shop.
“Bob is in the back room waiting for you!” she stated
“Bob?” I mouthed quizzically.
Jen finished with the customer and took me through the back room. Sitting at her desk was a very dark skinned well groomed man of about 40. He was wearing designer jeans with tan brogues, a White shirt and a dark blue jacket. He was Italian looking with a totally shaved head. He stood up to his full six foot height and offered out his hand as a greeting.
“Hi I’m Bob!” he said with a voice that sounded like syrup.
Shaking his hand I softly said “Pleased to meet you Bob, I’m Becky!”
Jen looked at both of us and said “I’ll leave you both to it!”
Smiling she closed the back room door and went back into her shop.
Bob looked me up and down the way a farmer would with a prize b**st.
“Well Jen certainly has a good eye for hot ladies, but this time I think she undersold you. You are absolutely stunning!” Bob complimented with his rich deep tone.
Blushing ever so slightly, I giggled a little and said.
“Why thank you Bob, you’re quite the handsome man yourself!”
Bob smiled and said “If you’re serious about Stripping and lap dancing I’d need to audition you first, though judging from what I can see that would be no problem at all. Would you like to book a time you can come over to my club for an audition?”
“When would suit you best Bob as I’m available most days!”
“Are you available now?” he enquired.
“It just so happens Bob, that today’s diary is completely empty, so if you want to do it today then I’m all yours!” I giggled
It would seem that we were both teasing each other using every sexual innuendo available.
“Well if you’d like to audition right now my club is just round the corner!”
I nodded in agreement to Bob, and then he opened the back room door and offered me to walk through first. I went into the shop and Jen asked.
“Going for the audition?”
Bob took the lead.
“Yes Jen this lovely lady is going to make my morning and dance provocatively me!”
He almost purred when he spoke.
I giggled at his remark and we set off on the short walk to his club. All of the lighting and neon signage was turned off as Bob took out a huge ring of keys and began to unlock the front door of his club. We stepped into the dark lobby as he disarmed the alarm system. Switching on the lights he closed and locked the front door. He opened the doors to the main area and the size of the place impressed me. Everything was Purple, Silver or Red.
There were booths, Tables, bar stools; a small stage with a pole in the middle and at the back of the room was a bigger stage next to a DJ booth. Both stages had spotlights glaring down on them. There erotic black and white photographs adorning the walls. Bob asked if I needed a drink for Dutch courage or was I ready to audition now.
I looked him in the eye, smiled and said I was ready whenever he was.
Bob said we’d go down to the bottom stage and he put some music on for me to dance to.
I placed my coat and handbag on one of the tables facing the stage, climbed onto the stage and asked Bob what he wanted me to do.
“Feel the beat of the music and slowly remove your clothes!”
There was a chair in the middle of the stage, so holding the back of it I started to grind my hips to the pulsing beat of the music. Walking around the stage, one step at a time I began to feel more comfortable. Bob was smiling at me as I began to unbutton my waistcoat. I unbuttoned the top two displaying all of cleavage. I then undid the bottom two leaving me with just one button concealing my breasts. I leant forward and curled my finger in a come to me motion. Bob stood at the front of stage and I offered the button to him to open. As he began to open the button I gyrated my hips. The Waistcoat opened exposing a flashing glimpse of my large tanned breasts and hard pierced nipples. Bob returned to his seat and watched as I continued the dance. Moving the almost to the edge of the stage I bent over it with my back to Bob and slowly slid my tight pencil skirt up my seamed stockinged legs. My thong was separating my ass cheeks and my pussylips as I unzipped the skirt, stood up straight and let the skirt fall to the floor around my feet. Stepping out of the skirt I kicked it to the back of the stage beside my waistcoat. Turning round now I faced Bob with my tits on full display. The track stopped playing and Bob came to the foot of the stage and said
“Congratulations Babe you’re hired as Stripper. Now let’s see if you can Lap dance?”
Taking my gloved hand and e****ting me off the stage, he took me over to where I sat and asked did I need any music for this or would I be able to do it with the music.
“If you have to keep getting up to change music we’ll probably be best with none!” I suggested
Bob sat back in his chair and said
“Time to lap dance baby!”
I strutted around his chair three times, rubbing my gloved hand on his tanned shaved head. Standing to his left, I d****d my left leg over his thighs and lowered myself on to his crotch. Surprise! Surprise! Bob was erect and quite an erection it was. I slid my thronged crotch back and forth along his. My mind was startled as His cock felt almost as big as the guy in Tenerife. I kept sliding back and forth feeling his cock twitch and throb. Placing my gloved hands around his neck, my pierced tits came into contact with his firm chest.
“Are you enjoying the show honey?” I whispered.
“Mm mm” mumbled Bob
Placing my soft lips next to his year I softly blew “Would you like to see my pussy?”
Bob just nodded. I stepped away from and lay on the floor. Holding my right ankle I raised my right leg straight up, opening my legs as I did so. My gloved right hand slowly moved down my stockinged leg and eventually began to rub the thin material of my black thong. Looking into Bobs eyes, I brought my right leg back down and opened both quite wide. My hand was still rubbing my mound when I decided to grab the material and pulled it tightly between my pussylips. Rubbing the thin strip of material between my crack I masturbated in front of Bob. Standing up I turned my back to Bob, bending over slightly I arched my back and slid the thong over my butt cheeks. Letting the thong fall around my feet, I got on Bob’s knee, placed my left arm behind his neck and lifted my right leg high and wide showing him my pussy and my opening.
My 36-24-38DD figure, encased in the erotic PVC lingerie was now all on display for my new boss.
“Young lady we can safely say that not only will you be stripping for our clients you will also be lap dancing for them also!”
Smiling I gave Bob a kiss on the cheek or that was my intention, when he turned his head toward me at that exact moment and my lips brushed against his.
In a flash his hand was at the back of my neck holding my mouth onto his.
His tongue and my tongue performed their own erotic dance as he cupped my breasts and began to stimulate my pierced nipples. I manoeuvred myself to sit facing him, feeling his straining cock against my naked pussy. I continued to slide back and forth against his huge boner. It really was as big as the guy in Tenerife’s. I didn’t want to be unfaithful in my logic but my curiosity and desire were stronger than my need for faithfulness. His cock was going to be inside or at least I was going to try. Bob lifted me slightly; just enough to undo his fly and start rolling his jeans down his thighs.
His huge cock sprang forward and hit my stomach. I moved forward so his cock was resting between his shirt and my lingerie. I began to slowly gyrate. I rubbed my pussy up the length of the shaft of his massive cock. The heat from his cock was burning my cunt with untold desire. When I reached his bell end, I smiled at him and kissed him softly as I opened my pussylips and began to lower myself on his rampant cock. The entire area was floor to ceiling mirrors and I delighted in watching my hungry pussy slide over this opulent cock. About three inches were inside my cunt when Bob placed his hands on my ass and pulled my cheeks apart. My pussy slid all the way down on his cock as his bell end banged at my cervix. I’d never been so stretched or full before. Staying perfectly still to allow myself to get used this sensation, bob the twitched his cock inside me.
I’ve no idea where it came from but I made the sound “Whoooo!”
I slowly bucked against his cock as the most wonderful orgasm swept through me. Panting furiously I began to ride Bob’s huge cock as he pawed at my breasts.
“Take it bitch!” He enthused.
I didn’t need any dirty talk to enhance this occasion but somehow Bob’s words worked wonders.
“Fuck me!” I screamed “Fuck me with this huge cock!”
“I’m going to fuck this pussy every night you work bitch!” Bob ordered.
I was delirious with lust as I fucked the best cock I’d ever had. The heat in my pussy that this cock was generating was bringing orgasms at a rate of knots.
His finger entered my ass and I could feel it furrowing away as his cock pulsed inside me.
My juices had ran down this cock and were now beginning to foam on my pussylips.
“Eventually whore you’ll take this up your ass!”
That was me gone completely. I almost fainted with sexual frenzy as he held my PVC clad waist.
“I’m going to cum slut, where do you want it?” He roared.
It only seemed right that this cock should come inside me.
“Cum inside me!” I panted
“When I do I’ll own this pussy!” he taunted
At that moment I would have done anything to have Bob unleash his cum deep inside me.
Bob held me tight as his cock began to unload. Hot spurts of cum surged up his pipe and flooded my cunt. My cervix began to open to accept the superhuman seed. My orgasm was severely primal. Forcing his cock almost into my Cervix I fucked him with wild abandon.
Kissing his mouth and rolling my tongue all over his, I continued slowly fucking his now deflating cock. As his monstrous cock slipped out of my now gaping pussy a deluge of spunk and pussy juice followed. My cunt was raw and on fire. I slid my pussy back and forth on the deflated meat sending small electric impulses through my pussy. I wanted this cock again and I wanted it soon. B
Bob ushered me to my feet, holding me close to him, he looked me in the eye and said
“Becky, you are the hottest piece of ass ever. No woman has took my cock first time and no woman has ever fucked me like that. Maybe we shouldn’t let you strip but make you a hooker!” he smiled.
“No I want to strip and I want some more of that cock!” I demanded.
“Your wish is my command. Sorry for some of the dirty talk but you sent me wild and I got carried away with the moment!”
“I enjoyed be called a bitch and a whore. It turned me on almost as much as that huge cock of yours!” I got down on my knees, took Bob’s semi erect penis in my gloved hands and began to lick and suck this miracle of nature.
As I slurped all over the veiny throbbing shaft, I recalled bob saying that I would take this up my ass!
The prospect of that was terrifying to say the least, but getting it back inside my pussy, now that was a different matter. As I sucked the 11 inch cock I began to run my gloved hand over my raw pussy. My love lips were swollen and puffy from the stretching Bob had administered, but thankfully my hole wasn’t gaping. Bob started to remove his shirt; his jeans had already been discarded along with his brogues. Standing in only his socks I reached down and slid his socks off his feet whilst I continued fellating this glorious cock.
Bob tapped my head and winked at me, indicating that I should stand. He held me close and kissed me softly. Sitting back down in his chair I straddled his thighs once more. His cock glided inside me effortlessly. All 11 inches were embedded deep in my womb. I orgasmed instantly and was moaning softly with desire, when this giant of a cock filled my grateful hole. Placing both his hands on my ass he began to cup my buttocks and spread my ass cheeks. My little pink puckered ring was clearly visible in surrounding mirrors as my pussy flesh was stretched to its limit. His cock slid in and out, drawing pussy down and pushing it back in. This view was unbearably erotic and another orgasm screamed through me. How could I live without the pleasure this cock was providing. I would strip like hell for this guy, but I must have this cock regularly.
Bob fucked me in this opposition for what felt like an hour. I have no idea how many orgasms I encountered during that time suffice to say there were multitudes. As Bob told me he was about to come, he lifted me up off the chair still impaled in his cock and carried me over to the stage. Lying me on my back he removed his cock and rested it on my red lips.
I opened my mouth just as the first splash of spunk hit my lip. My mouth encompassed his purple head and took every drop of his manhood. Bob was standing panting with his cock still in my mouth. I licked his cockhead and gently caressed his balls.
Bob smiled again and said
“Right here’s the deal. You get £50 for every strip and I expect at least one full strip a night. Anything you make on lap dancing, you keep, but that’s our little secret!”
“So I’m really hired?” I teased.
“Babe I’ve got to have that pussy regularly!”
“You know I’m married don’t you?”
“Jen did mention it!”
“There is no way I’d leave my husband and I do feel guilty about what we did here, but I needed to have your cock!”
“Well it’s here anytime you need it in the future, but I would like to fuck you a couple of times a week, either after hours or we can come here a few mornings a week. The cleaners don’t get here till 3.00pm so the place is all ours!”
“So I could be your little Stripper fuck whore?” I smiled “I quite like my new title!”
“Good!” he said “But I’d expect one of your slutty outfits when we fuck!”
“You can be my tester for all my outfits!” I teased.
“Great you can start on Friday. Be here for 8.30 and bring a few outfits. The girls will show the ropes but no mention of our deal. And if you can arrange the time away from hubby, the club closes at 2.00am and most of the girls are out of here along with the staff by 2.15am. I cash up and usually get out of here by 3-3.30 depending on what kind of night we’ve had. I’m sure I could make time to fuck that fabulous pussy of yours!”
“Looks like I’ll not be getting home till about 4.00am!” I confirmed.
Bob took me to the changing rooms to freshen up. Once I’d done that he gave me a little tour and showed the entrance to use on Friday night.
Taking me to the front door he unlocked it, kissed me and said “Can’t wait for Friday!”
“See you then!” I said as I blew him a kiss and walked back to Jens shop.
My face was still flushed from the vigorous fucking. I walked inside Jens empty shop.
“I got the Job!” I squealed with excitement
“By the look of your face and the way you walked in I think you got more than the job!” she smirked.
“Good god! The mans a machine. His cock his enormous!” I exclaimed
“So I hear!” she giggled “Come through the back and tell me all about it!”
I regaled the tale of my recent sexual experience in finite detail. Jen giggled and gasped throughout my story.
“Shit girl I’m dripping just listening” she laughed
“I do feel a bit guilty about hubby though!” I blurted
“You do what you need to do. I’ve got a few things I’m working on for you if you pop back on Friday morning they should be ready. I’ll see you then.
Leaving Jens shop I returned to car in the multi storey paid my fee and left for home.
I parked the car on the drive, went inside my house and traipsed up the stairs to my bedroom. I removed my coat, then my waistcoat and pencil skirt. Looking at my image in the mirror I got aroused all over again at the memory of this is what Bob got horny over and fucked me! Removing my thong I examined my pussy. My lips were swollen and puffy but not horrendously. I placed a finger in my hole and it didn’t feel that it was gaping or any different. I didn’t even smell of sex I’d freshened up so well. I looked over at the alarm and didn’t realise the time. Hubby would be home in a matter of minutes. How was I going to play this? He did give a free pass sort of but with conditions but I’d broken most of them. I let the guy fuck without a Condom and I’ve agreed to fuck him again! The only rule I hadn’t broken was the anal sex rule, but if his cock hadn’t of been so huge who knows if that would be intact. I had to let him know how far I had gone at least to rid some of this guilt. I could always say we used condoms, he’d never know as there wasn’t a drop of spunk inside me.
Hubby’s car pulled up the drive. Hearing the car door slam I heard the front door open next and Hubby close it after him. My heart was pounding and my mouth was dry.
“Up here honey!” I hollered.
Hubby raced up the stairs and sped into the bedroom.
Seeing me in my sexual attire he grinned and said
“So how did you get on? Did you get the Stripper Job?”
“Actually babe I got more than that!”
“What else?” he enquired innocently
“The guy auditioned me as a Stripper, so I did a full strip for him on a stage with music and everything. It felt so good. Naughty but good! He offered me the stripper job on the spot. I was standing almost naked in front of this stranger and felt like the most natural thing in the world. Next he said I could audition for the lap dancer role. He sat in a chair and I danced around him for a bit then I straddled him and ground myself in to his crotch!”
Hubby looked a little flushed but seemed quite aroused by my story so far.
“What happened then?” he asked
“I kept grinding into his crotch and he suddenly got an erection. I know it’s wrong but I was so pleased that I’d turned him on. I then lay on the floor and held my legs open. I stood up and removed my thong, turning to face him, I showed him my pussy! I then straddled his thighs again and continued to dry hump him. His cock was huge and I was getting turned on now!”
“C’mon it didn’t end there did it? You’ve been a naughty girl haven’t you?”
“I kept grinding away and it was turning us both on so much. There was no one else in the building so I thought I’d let him have a little feel and if he needed he could have a wank or I could give him one. He unzipped his cock and it was so big honey. I was still grinding when it accidentally went inside me!”
“Fucking hell you let him fuck you?”
“I honestly couldn’t help it. It just slipped in. I was so turned on that I just continued and thought he would come soon and we’d both be satisfied!” I girlishly teased.
“Did he only fuck you once? You fucked him more than once didn’t you?”
I could tell that this was not upsetting hubby but instead was turning him on massively.
“If you’d seen his cock you’d understand why. We fucked on the chair and I lost count of how many times I came. He came inside me which again was an accident as we were so both horny. The second fuck I slid on his cock much easier than the first time. This fuck was a bit slower and he finished off in my mouth. I swallowed every drop!” I revealed quite proudly
Hubby’s cock was evident now and he was aroused beyond reason.
“So are you taking the job?”
“If you’re OK with it? But the boss would like to fuck me a couple of times a week if that’s OK?” I giggled softly placing my gloved hand on Hubby’s hard cock.
Unzipping his fly I removed his pants and held his cock looking in his eyes.
“It was really horny babe and I’m still horny now. I need your cock inside me!”
“You were born to do this babe!” hubby enthused “If he wants to fuck you again then so be it, but try not to get emotionally involved!”
“Babe I love you and only you. The stripping will be exciting and edgy and the extra marital fucking will be exciting and naughty also, but it’s you I love and always will!” I declared.
“OK I’m cool with it, but now that you’ve confessed to this you can tell me what exactly went on in that Disco in Tenerife!”
Startled I needed to get control back so I held hubby’s cock and whispered.
“Would you prefer to hear it now or while your cock is inside me?”
Pulling me toward him, he kissed me passionately as his cock slid inside my pussy. Riding his cock slowly I began to regale the Tenerife tale. I started telling him how I’d been flashing my pussy at them and then the first guy asked me to dance and was fingering my pussy on the dance floor, making me come in the process. Then the Second guy with the huge cock was fingering my ass on the dance floor and I felt his cock, how we went over to a private area and he was almost fucking me, I gave him a blowjob and he came in my mouth. Then the third guy finger blasted me on the dance floor and I came like crazy, then he took me outside and took photos of me, even taking a few with his fingers in my pussy and ass. Then the fourth guy took me outside, lifted my hem up, bent me over and was sliding his cock inside me and was just about to fuck me but I said he couldn’t fuck my pussy as it was my husbands, he then slammed his cock in my ass and fucked me till he came in my ass.
The last guy took me across the car park to a Winnebago camper van, he removed my dress leaving me naked, I sucked his cock, he licked and fingered my pussy, he also slid the tip of his cock in my pussy but I said that was my husband’s so he also fucked me in the ass and came on my face!
I’d got the last words out of mouth still riding hubby’s cock when he came so f***efully.
“Fuck sake Becky. I never knew you could be such a slut!” He smiled “Can’t wait till you start your new job!” he laughed
“So I can have some cock fun then?” I enquired
“It will be my pleasure as long as you tell me!”
“ Well as long as I’m getting fucked and licked it will be my pleasure also!”
... Continue»
Posted by neilmc123 11 months ago  |  Categories: Hardcore, Voyeur  |  Views: 358  |  
100%
  |  1

I’m an Exhibitionist...Deal with it! (Part T

I’m an Exhibitionist...Deal with it! (Part Three)


For the next two days, hubby couldn’t keep his hands off me or his cock out of me!
We fucked all over the house, with me wearing different sexy outfits. He even took me into a sex shop in town and kitted me out in some fantasy wear. Included in the purchase were a Nurses uniform, a French Maids outfit and a very sexy PVC Cat suit that zipped all the way around and various Stockings, Garter Belts, a couple of ½ cup bras and an assortment of G strings.
I’d shown him a couple of times my intended striptease routine and I practised my lap dancing on him a few times which he loved.
He continued asking me in greater detail about my antics in Tenerife and what actually went on in my audition.
I would embellish the tales during sex to add a little spark to the proceedings, which worked for him and for me. I told him the whole story in real-time of both events and that just made him horny and we ended up fucking again. The next day was Friday and I would be making my striptease debut that night so I told him that there would be no sex before my striptease debut but I would wake him with a surprise when I got home at about 4.00am.
He’d promised not to come around to the club until I’d gained enough confidence as a stripper. The thought of him coming around did arouse me somewhat, him watching as I teased and tormented all these males, maybe flirted with them more than I should, giving them the impression that more was on offer. But that must wait for the future. I needed to earn my colours as a stripper first.
We made love slowly on the Thursday night, me totally naked as both of us declared our undying love for each other.
Hubby left for work on the Friday morning which gave me a day to pamper myself, plus I had to pop in and see Jen as she had some costumes for me.
I went into town and got a facial, my nails done, a spray tan then popped into the hairdresser to get my roots done.
I arrived in Jens store at about 2.30 to be greeted by Jen smiling.
“Tonight’s the big debut!” Jen cheered “Are you nervous?”
“Strangely not!” I replied “Though I am frantically excited!”
“Here have a look at these!” Jen said as she laid some garments on her counter.
There was a wet look black Basque. A wet look red bustier with matching tight shorts that laced up at the sides and magnificent Fishnet Basque.
“They’re all in your size and they’re my little present for new job!”
“Jen I couldn’t possibly that’s your business you’re losing!” I answered
“Fuck that! You should have seen the finder’s fee Bob gave me!” she laughed
We both laughed as she put the goods in a carrier bag and then she handed it to me.
“Good luck tonight Babe!” she said “I know you’ll floor them!”
Giving Jen a peck on the cheek and a big hug I then left the shop to head home to prepare the evening meal and pack my Stripper bag for tonight.
I placed the outfit I wore for my audition into the bag only substituting fishnet stockings for the seamed ones. Fishnets would difficult to ladder was my reason.
I placed the new wet look Basque that Jen made me and would use the black thong from other outfit. Packing make up, wipes and toiletries along with my trusty Michael Kors perfume, I now looked for what I would be wearing to the club.
I thought I would wear the white mini dress I wore in the nightclub in Tenerife. Getting the dress out of my wardrobe I knew I would be wearing underwear so I went over to shoes closet and took out the White Spike heeled shoes I wore that night. I packed a couple of small hand towels not knowing if there would be a use them, but taking them just in case.
I went into my closet to retrieve my white handbag. Well a girl has got to accessorise!
I opened the bag to put a little eyeliner, mascara and lipstick in when a business card fell out.
It was the card from the guy who fucked me in the camper van. His works number and cell phone were listed on the card. His name was Scott Masters and he was an Engineering Manager for a major company. I looked at the card in my hand. I was sitting naked on my bed holding this business reliving the memory of that incredibly sexy night.
Hubby would be home in less than an hour and I was so tempted to give this number a ring. The guy’s office was less than ten miles away from where we lived so I thought what the hell I’ll give him a call and see how things go.
I put his number into my cell phone and pressed call. He answered his phone after three rings
“Scott Masters!” he answered.
“Hi Mr Masters do you remember meeting me in a camper van in Tenerife?” I teased
“Is that Becky?”
“Of course it’s Becky! How many dirty sluts do you give your card too?” I enquired giggling somewhat girlishly.
“It’s terrific to hear from you. How are things with you and that fabulously sexy body?” He asked.
“Well I start a new job tonight as a Stripper and Lap Dancer!” I brazenly exclaimed
“Well honey you were born to do that! Me and the guys all compared notes on you and everyone was desperate and still is desperate to fuck you!”
“Well saying as you only live a few miles away, why don’t you guys book me for a gentleman’s evening and I’ll come down and do a nice little striptease for you all and probably have a little fun in the process!” I informed him
“It would have to be in one of our Flats or houses!” he stammered.
“That’s fine with me; I may even stay over if I have a little drink with you guys if that’s ok!” I teased
“Would your husband be ok with that?” He enquired
“He doesn’t have to know!” I lied “Or I could bring him with me to watch if you wish!” I drawled
“Would we get to fuck you Becky?” he pleaded
“The guy with the huge cock would have to go last, but I think it’s the least I owe you all after the relentless teasing you all endured in that nightclub! At least you got to see me naked and fucked my ass!” I exclaimed
“My buddy also fucked your ass and I did have some of my cock in your pussy”
“That you did and on Sunday I promise you can be the first to fuck me in the pussy! If any of you guys are a little nervous of performing in a crowd I’m sure you’ll let me fuck you and the others guys somewhere private in your flat?””
“We’d have to pay you for this so how much would this cost? £1000?”
I was going to ask for a couple of hundred, but this sounded fantastic.
“A grand would be fine but I feel I owe you guys so I’ll take £500 as a special friend with benefits deal. Now what kind of outfit, if any would you like?” I teased
“On your sexy curves I think we’d all have to say good old stockings and garters!”
“What about a ½ cup bra and some opera gloves?” I offered
“That sounds fantastic! I’ve got a hard on just thinking about it!” He enthused
“To be honest Scott I’m getting a bit wet thinking about it myself and you know how wet I can get!”
“Fuck sake Becky you’re bursting my cock here! What night would be best for you?” He enquired
“How about this Sunday? We can start in the early afternoon and finish when you guys are satisfied!”
“You’ve got a deal and at least you and I will be there but I’ll try and make sure all of the guys are here!”
“You make sure they’re all there and wearing something loose fitting, all of them or better still nothing at all. I don’t want those cock crammed in to confined restricted spaces except my confined unfaithful spaces!”
“Give me your email address and I’ll send you the address and directions!”
“I’ll text you the email address. What time would you guys want me there?”
“I’ll contact all the guys after this call. They’ll freak out. I think if you get there about 2.00pm that would be great. If you want to bring your husband then do so, but it would be great to see you without him as we’d all feel a lot more comfortable?”
“No problem, you all can have me all to yourselves! I’m looking forward to it Scott. I’ll text the email now and see you on Sunday!” I cooed
“Don’t forget the sexy outfits!”
The phone hung up and I texted my email address to Scott.
I turned on my laptop and logged into my email account immediately. Clearing some of the spam mail I waited for Scott’s email.
Waiting for the email to arrive my mind began to wander. If I was to strip fir these guys I’d obviously be fucking all of them then sensibly I would be better fucking them all in my PVC lingerie which I could wipe any spillages off and I assumed that there would be plenty of spillages. All guys liked to fuck you with your lingerie still. Hubby loved it and I get the feeling these guys would also. So it was easily decided that I would wear the PVC lingerie for this Strip and the after party.
Ping! The email arrived. I clicked on the file to open it and Scott had provided the Address and explicit directions how to get to his flat, even showing me where to park my in his car park. Scott had also attached some jpegs to the mail. I clicked to download the files. As they finished the download a picture began to appear on my laptop.
It was a photograph of me naked playing with my pussy. The next showed me bending over with something sticking out of my stretched asshole. The final picture was of me naked with Scott’s cock between my lips. If I say so myself I looked amazing in these photographs.
I pinged an email back to Scott saying I’d received his email and to get the camera ready as there would be more of the same on Sunday.
He pinged one back saying “Can’t wait!!! xxxxx”
I closed the lid on my laptop, stood up from the bed and placed my bathrobe over my naked form. I picked up the business card from the bad and placed it in one of the side pockets of my Handbag.
All of my required garments for this evening were d****d on my bed or placed neatly in my small tan leather holdall.
I was extremely aroused from the phone conversation, bringing back many happy sexy memories with the five guys plus tonight I would be getting naked in front of strangers and probably fucked red raw by Bob and his huge cock. My pussy was fizzing gloriously with anticipated sexual delight. If nothing else I would be turning strangers on and getting fucked from hubby as I regaled the evening’s events to him.
Hubby had pulled up and so turned on was I that I didn’t notice. I heard him enter the house and shout that he was home.
“Up here babe!” I hollered
He climbed the stairs and walked into the bedroom with the biggest smile on his face.
“My dirty little slut wife makes her stripper debut tonight! Are you nervous?” He smiled
“Not in the slightest, but I’m incredibly excited and seriously horny!” I giggled
“Well I’m going to stay home with a bottle of wine and watch some porno until my personal little whore returns to be fucked by her hubby!” He declared.
“Sounds like a plan. Don’t be wanking or anything I want all your cum when I get home!” I demanded
“Babe it’s all yours!”
“Good!” I exclaimed.
Sitting down at my dressing table, I turned to face hubby and started.
“Whilst packing my bag and selecting my clothes you’ll never guess what I found?”
“You’ll have to tell me!”
“In the handbag that I had with me on the night I teased all of the guys in the nightclub Tenerife. I opened the bag and a business card from one of the five guys fell out!”
“Did you remember them giving it you?” he asked
“It was dark most of the time babe and I had no clue whose card it was!” I exaggerated
“Do you think we should find out for a laugh?” he quizzed.
“I already did! It belonged to Scott, the guy who had me in the camper van. He was really nice on the phone asking how we were both doing!” I continued with the little white lies
“I told him I was making my stripper debut tonight and he said I was born to do that and that he wished he was there to see me in all my glory again!”
“Fucking hell! Is he coming over to see you strip?” he enquired
“No but he did ask if he could book me for a gentleman’s evening at his flat with the other four guys. He is willing to pay £200 if I do it and he wants it for this Sunday afternoon till late if that’s ok with you!” I lied about the price.
“If you want to go through with this, then that’s ok with me. Do I get to come along?”
“I asked him if that would be ok but he said the guys might feel a bit uncomfortable. He did say if we were to meet up again, him and the guys would like to have a drink with you!”
“Well at least he sounded fair. You go ahead babe and I’ll hear all about it later that night!”
“I may not be back until the morning if I have a drink with them if that’s ok with you. You know I’ll be ok with them, they were all sweet guys!”
“All sweet guys who wanted to fuck you!”
“They still do and they have requested what outfits they’d like to see me in!” I stated matter of factly.
“OK babe. It sounds like you’ve arranged it already. I’ll hear all about on Monday evening!” he finally accepted.
“He also sent a few photos in an email of the time in the camper van. They’re very explicit and I understand if you didn’t want to see them!”
“Fucking hell I’d love to see them!” He roared.
I opened my laptop and waited for the operating system to load.
Clicking on the desktop folder where I had downloaded the pictures, I looked over to him and said
“I’ll understand if you’re upset, but you told me to be honest and you’ve asked to see them!”
Turning the screen toward hubby, on the screen was the photograph of me naked showing my bald pussy and fuckhole to the camera lens stroking my clitoris.
He clicked the screen and the photograph of me with my back arched with my pierced tits swinging freely, with a hairbrush handle embedded in my ass.
Hubby stared at the photograph and said
“Fucking hell you were really dirty with these guys!” He smiled approvingly and clicked the next photograph.
His eyes widened and gave a sharp intake of breath.
The photograph on the screen showed me lying back with legs wide open while Scott’s semi erect cock was between my lips with just a hint of my tongue visible, licking the growing cock.
“Becky you look fucking brilliant!” He exclaimed “Go down and fuck these guys but please get some photos and videos, I need to see this not just hear it!”
I was delighted that he had accepted my new lifestyle. I went over to the bed and kissed him deeply.
“Thank you!” I whispered.
“I never realised I was a serious voyeur until now. But how would we describe you?” he questioned.
“I’m an exhibitionist. Fucking deal with it!” I smiled “Now give me a quick fuck but don’t come inside me, I’ve got work later!” I teased.
I unzipped his trousers and took his hard cock out. Placing it inside my cunt I began to ride him. Squeezing my own breast and tweaking the nipples I began to whisper
“I love cock and I love being spunked on. I love your cock but I now need others. Let me tease and fuck other men. Let me suck their sucks and swallow their cum. Let me feel their fingers and cocks in my ass. Let me take their tongues in all my holes and let me cum all over their faces. Let them finger blast my cunt and make me gush. Let me pose naked and provocatively for them. Let them use and abuse me. Let them use sex toys on me in any hole they wish. Let me fuck more than one cock at a time. Let me please them then come home and tell you all about it!”
He pushed me off his cock as the biggest most powerful spurt of spunk erupted from his cock. Five gigantic gushers flew from his cock, coating my tits, stomach and hairless pussy. I placed my mouth over his belle end and softly licked his cock clean.
He looked at me adoringly and said.
“Darling please do all of this with my blessing, but remember to be honest and tell me everything!”
“I wouldn’t do this if you didn’t want too!” I vowed “C’mon I need to get a shower and get all your delicious spunk off me, and then get ready for the club!”
... Continue»
Posted by neilmc123 11 months ago  |  Categories: Group Sex, Hardcore, Voyeur  |  Views: 644  |  
100%

I’m an Exhibitionist...Deal with it! (Part F

I’m an Exhibitionist...Deal with it! (Part Five)

All morning hubby had been asking me what I intended to do with the guys.
Would I fuck them all separately or would I take them all on at once.
He was relishing our new lifestyle choice and clearly took great sexual satisfaction from my recent unfaithful activities.
He enjoyed guys fucking me as much as I enjoyed them fucking me. He knew how much I loved cock and how much I loved to see or feel a cock empty its sticky white load.
He knew I loved the taste and smell of cock and that I loved licking my own cum off a cock.
I told him that every cock there would be inside me at least once, in the hole of their choice.
He was excited beyond belief at what I was about to do and had now settled into an agitated state of sexual frenzy.
If he was like this before I went, he would probably have an aneurism when I returned regaling the events and hopefully showing him photographs and videos.
I assured him that I would call him later this evening to say goodnight but I might also leave the phone on and he could hear me being fucked if he’d like that.
He just grinned and nodded.
I’d packed a bag last night just before going to bed, inside of which I’d placed a few pairs of fishnet stockings, my see through negligee robe, my newly acquired Red leather thigh length boots, a pair of spike heeled black shoes, my wet look Black Basque, some flavoured condoms, some electronic buzzing cock rings, a huge black latex cock with a suction base, a few vibrators, some fresh wipes, my make-up and perfume, some towels, two bottles of baby oil and some anal lube.
I was wearing my good old ½ cup PVC bra with matching high waisted garter belt. On my legs I wore a pair of sheer black seamed stockings.
Accompanying them I’d chosen a stylish pair of black spike heeled ankle boots.
My black Lycra opera gloves adorned my arms and my new shiny black pop stud thong covered my still tan lined pussy.
The thong popped at the tiny triangle that covered my mound, allowing me to slide the thong from the back to the front and then reveal my cunt!
Hubby suggested I wear the white dress I wore in Tenerife when I first encountered the guys, saying it would spark some very sexy memories plus all the black underwear would show through and look incredibly slutty.
Hubby was right. It did show off my body curves and it would give the guys an indication of what was about to come!
Helping me into the dress, he smoothed the clinging material lovingly over every curve.
“How is your pussy feeling after Fridays antics?” He enquired
“It feels like it needs a good workout!” I smiled sexily.
“Well you know these guys better than me. And I remember that it wasn’t your pussy that got the cock action that night!” He teased
“Don’t worry! I’ve packed some anal lube just in case it’s needed!” I comforted him.
“Needed? You’re going to be surrounded by five hard cocks and you only have three working holes. Of course it’s going to be needed!” he laughed
I gave him a soft kiss, brushing my lips across his open mouth, as I softly rolled my tongue along his teeth and tongue. He placed his hands on my pierced nipples, manipulating them over the shiny clingy material of the white dress. My mouth covered his as I began to moan from the sexual pleasure his touch was delivering.
Breaking free from the kiss I said
“You’ll get me too horny and then I’ll have to stay here and fuck you!”
“No you have to go and see the guys they’ll be waiting for you!”
I picked up my cell phone and gave Scott a ring.
Scott’s phone answered almost immediately.
“Becky? Is that you?” he answered nervously.
“Hi Scott I’m just ringing to tell you I’m on my way and should be there in about 20 minutes!”
“Thank fuck for that! I thought you were ringing to cancel!” He blurted
“No chance! I need to see my holiday Romeos again and catch up!”
“Well you’ll be pleased to know they’re all here but we also have another guest here our friend Jeff. We hope that’s ok?” He queried
“Of course it’s ok. Make sure you place a few chairs in a semi circle and make sure there is a chair for me! As soon as I arrive I think we should get started!”
“Don’t you want a couple of drinks first and a bit of a chat with the guys?”
“OK that sounds fine by me but I’ll be standing around half naked, so I think it only fair that you guys should be revealing a bit of flesh!” I teased.
“See you when you get here. Drive safely!” Then Scott hung up.
The background noise told me that the guys were in good spirits, maybe a little raucous but in good spirits nonetheless.
I said my goodbyes to hubby and gathered up my bags. Placing them in the car I then drove short the journey over to Scott’s.
As I pulled up in the car parking space he advised I looked up at the building.
It was a four storey building and each apartment looked huge from out here.
Every floor had a Balcony type patio for entertaining and relaxing. The windows were floor to ceiling and where the balconies were it was as though the whole wall was glass.
If I was dancing in that room and the d****s were open I would be on display to anyone passing.
This gave me a little tingle in my pussy. I walked up to the lobby door and pressed Scott’s bell.
The intercom door opened and I entered the lobby. Scott’s flat was on the top floor, the penthouse.
As I walked toward the elevator, the doors opened and Scott bounced out. Putting his arms around my waist he picked me up off my feet and placed his lips on mine.
I returned his kiss with just a hint of tongue and wrapped my stocking clad legs around his waist.
A place my legs had visited previously when he fucked my ass in Tenerife.
Kissing him deeply, moans began to emanate from my throat as my sexual arousal began.
My stomach was doing flips with sexual excitement as Scott placed me back on terra firma.
Guiding me into the lift he carried my bags and pressed the button for the 4th floor.
The elevator was mirrored floor to ceiling so I fixed my hair and straightened my long PVC trench coat. Scott said “It’s great to see you again the guys are gonna flip!”
“What will they do when they see this?” I said opening my coat and giving him a glimpse of everything beneath.
My white clingy dress was totally transparent as the black shiny underwear beneath revealed itself through the gossamer material.
Looking at my reflection I could see that my pink nipples were standing too attention and poking the thin garment.
“Fucking hell!” he sighed “I thought you were horny as fuck in Tenerife, but this is another planet!” he exclaimed “So you’re a real life Stripper?”
“And proud of it!” I enthused
“Looking like you do, you should definitely be proud of it!”
The lift reached the 4th floor as the doors began to open.
I closed my coat and Scott carried my bags out of the lift and into his apartment.
The guys were all waiting in the lounge area having a drink and watching some porno of Blonde girl with big tits, wearing a Waspie and sucking a group of guy’s cocks.
Art imitating life I thought!
The guys heard my high heels click on the wooden floor and turned in unison
“Becky!” was the rousing cheer as they all came over to greet me.
Each guy gave me a big and a kiss on the cheek.
For what was about to unfold I thought this was most chivalrous and very noble.
Cheekily all the guys had a name tag which was a reference to our night in Tenerife when no one’s name was mentioned.
This hadn’t occurred to me and it dawned on me just how much of a slut I was that night, being fingered, sucking cock, having my pussy licked, photographed, finger blasted and fucked up the ass without knowing the name of any of my sexual partners.
This turned me on tremendously.
I noticed the new guy Jeff. He was about 6 feet tall with short brown hair. He was quite buff wearing a white shirt unbuttoned to hairless chest.
He was wearing combat trousers with flip flops shoes.
He was quite handsome in a roguish sort of way and had the sexiest smile with a cute dimple.
I went up to Jeff, shook his hand as he leant in to kiss my cheek and I whispered in his ear.
“I’ve not had the pleasure of you yet?” smiling I moved away from him and asked Scott where I could put my bags.
Scott took my hand and e****ted me to his bedroom.
Opening the door he nodded for me to enter.
The bedroom was large with three white walls.
The fourth wall was a floor to ceiling mirrored wardrobe.
The floor was a beautiful natural wood which my heels clicked noisily on.
There was a 42” flat screen TV on the wall facing the bed which just so happened to be a king sized four poster.
There were just a couple of black and white photographs’ of New York City adorning the walls. The en suite bathroom was more of a wet room tiled in a white marble design.
“Put your bags anywhere you want as only you and I will be coming in here!”
“Thanks babe!” I smiled “I bet that bed has seen some action?” I teased
“Hopefully it will get a lot more action if you’re staying?” he enquired
I walked over to him slowly; placing my right gloved hand on his swollen crotch I began to massage his cock through his loose fitting trousers.
Brushing my lips against his, I slowly swirled my tongue on his.
Breaking away I looked him in the eye and said.
“When these guys leave, I’m all yours tonight and I mean all night. Let me freshen up and then I’ll put on some stockings and garters for you and you can fuck me all night. Every hole is yours tonight. Now I’ll hang up my coat and we’ll get this party started!”
I removed my PVC Mac revealing my sexual apparel. Scott’s eyes were on beanstalks.
“When I start my dance there is a small bag there” I said pointing to the Black toiletries bag “I’ll need to put that under my chair before I start as it has some of my creams and props in which I’ll be using during my striptease!”
Scott picked up the bag and said “I’ll take it now, let’s get through the lounge and get you a couple of drinks!”
“Hold on a second I’ll need you to help me first!” I said turning round so I had my back to him.
I bent over arching my back as dress rode up over my butt cheeks.
Pulling my thong to one side I displayed by tight puckered ring to him.
Handing him the tube I said
“Put some of this anal lube inside me would you lover?”
Scott took the tube from my hand and smearing a dollop on his finger, he slid the greased digit straight inside my ass. I moaned softly as he worked the lube into my asshole getting as deep as his finger would reach.
Removing his finger he said “I can’t wait to fuck you!”
“You and me both and remember when these all leave I’m all yours! C’mon let’s get out there!”
We walked into the lounge to a loud cheer and wolf whistles as the guys applauded my sexy slut stripper look.
There was a long mirror in Scott’s hallway and where I was standing I could see my reflection.
The black lingerie peering through the white skin tight dress looked outrageously slutty.
The guy with the huge cock, who now I knew was called Josh came over and smiled.
“Becky that dress has never looked sexier and I can’t wait to see it laying on the floor!” he grinned.
Pulling me closer to him by my narrow waist, he kissed me slowly then handed me a glass of champagne. Sipping the champagne I whispered in his ear
“When the dress does come off, later on I’m going to try that cock on for size, and this time I think it will slide in my pussy! I hope you don’t get stage fright!” I giggled
He held my hand and placed on his monster which had grown to full size beneath his tracksuit bottoms.
“Mmmm!” I purred holding his hard cock through the thin material “Once a few of the guys have lubricated me we’ll give this b**st a try shall we? I think we may even see if it fits in my ass!”
“Looking forward to it already!” he smirked.
Scott came over next with Eddie.
Eddie was the first guy who asked me to dance and was the first one to finger my pussy.
Eddie was also wearing tracksuit bottoms with a white T-shirt.
His body looked every bit as good as I remembered.
“Have a few drinks more then we’ll get started shall we?” said Eddie
“Eddie I’m here to get naked with you guys and go a lot further than we did in Tenerife. You don’t need to get me tipsy; I’m wet already thinking of enjoying what you guys have to offer, I just hope you like the show?”
Scott and Eddie both smiled.
“Whenever you want to get started then honey?”
“Get the seats in a semi circle, put some sexy music on and I’ll get started!”
Scott and Eddie told all of the guys to get their chairs in a half circle as the show was about to commence.
Eddie went over to the music system and put some very sexy music on while Scott placed my bag of tricks beneath my chair.
Scott looked at the guys and introduced me to my audience
“Gentleman I give you the hottest and best piece of ass ever, the incredible sexy Becky!”
The guys gave me a round of applause as I dance my way into the middle of the room. Facing the guys I smiled then blew them all a kiss as I made my way over to the chair.
With my back to my captive audience I leant against the chair with both gloved hands holding the back of it.
Arching my back I pushed my ass in the air and slowly parted my legs.
My dress slowly rode up over my ass cheeks revealing my thin leather look thong separating my ass cheeks.
My legs were about three feet apart as I turned my head to look over my shoulder.
All eyes were on the thin strip of material concealing my pussy and ass.
“Fuck that’s bringing back sweet memories!” one the guys ushered
“Hell yeah!” I panted
Placing my ass on the edge of the seat I straddled the chair and began to twerk my ass like some gangsta rap slut.
My leather look thong slid into my pussy crack revealing my hairless fleshy pussylips to the guys.
“Yeah! Fucking sweet memories” said another voice.
“For me too!” I panted
I went to position myself just off the chair slightly when I noticed that the d****s were open and as it was broad daylight, anyone could look in and see this PVC clad slut tormenting a group guys.
My pussy juices obviously liked this scenario and I continued my dance. I lifted myself from the chair and spun round to face my audience.
My dress had rode up above my thong covered pussy, showing how tight the flimsy garment had stretched and clung to my mound revealing my shaved camel toe.
Four of the guys had their iPhones out recording my dance and I noticed directly behind them a video camera on a tripod with the record light twinkling.
I nodded my approval to the guys and said
“Nice work fellas! Remember I’d like a copy too!” I smiled
“Consider it done!” said Scott as he pressed a remote control and the image from the camera was displayed on the 50 inch wall mounted flat screen TV.
Moving over to Jeff my newest victim I slid my shiny stockinged legs either side of his and slowly gyrated my way to his crotch.
To reach his crotch my dress had worked its way further up and was now way above my butt cheeks.
Jeff placed his hands on my curvy taut butt cheeks and began to knead them gently.
I slid my thong covered opening slowly back and forth over Jeff’s very impressive bulge.
Blowing softly in his ear I told him to hold the hem of my dress and lift it over my head.
Jeff obeyed willingly .grabbing the hem with both hands he began to smooth the dress up my body. Raising my arms in the air the white sheath slid off my body to the applause of the guys.
Gyrating on Jeff’s lap I offered my pierced nipple to his mouth. He expertly nibbled my right nipple and rubbed the left one with his right thumb and fore finger.
I placed my right gloved hand under his chin and tilted his head up to meet mine. My lips brushed his lips as we began a long lingering tongue kiss.
My gyrations were still in action as he kissed and tongued my mouth, holding my breasts and tweaking my erect nipples.
My cunt was fizzing with excitement now and the room had got quieter. The mood had changed now from fun and frivolous to an outright hardcore sex mood.
I stood up from Jeff and made my way to Eddie’s seat.
I turned my back to Eddie and rested my ass on his lap. Eddie was sitting in possession of a full blown erect as I rotated my hips in a figure of eight movement, feeling his cock separate my ass cheeks.
The thong had now ridden inside my pussy and was causing sensational friction feelings on my puckered ring. I placed a gloved hand on my tight covered mound and rubbed the thin wet look material as I placed my head into Eddies shoulder.
Turning my face up to his, I offered my mouth to Eddie.
He kissed my lips softly as he nibbled my lower lip.
I took his hand and placed it on the wet look material covering my hairless mound.
His other hand massaged my bare breasts as I continued with our soft kiss.
As his hand gently rubbed the material into my shaved pussy I broke our kiss and whispered to him to snap the two front poppers on the wet look thong.
Eddie pulled the material a little toward my pussy as the tension in the poppers released them from the clasps.
The thin strip of material flopped forward revealing my shaved cunt.
All of the guys in unison leaned forward to view my exposed slit.
Eddies fingers were grazing my slit gently as his index finger f***ed its way between my pussylips.
I opened my legs wide whilst sitting on Eddies lap as his finger wormed its way inside my tight hole.
Nibbling his neck I whispered to him to finger fuck my pussy.
All of the guys heard this and roared their approval. One of them, obviously over excited bellowed.
“Yeah Eddie finger fuck the slut!”
I pushed my pussy down on to Eddies searching finger as a second finger joined in.
Eddies two fingered twiddled with my pussy walls send waves of ecstasy through my pussy.
I asked Eddie to put his other hand down there and hold my pussy open. Eddies hand joined the antics as two more of his fingers joined in. Holding my cunt open for me I opened my legs high and wide.
My cunt and asshole were on view to my select audience, plus if anyone was looking in through the windows they would have caught the view also. With my sex holes on view I asked if one of the guys would lick my cunt.
Leaning back and kissing Eddie, I felt someone’s hot breath on my pussylips; the slithering wet warm tongue snaked its way inside my hole.
Lapping at my pussy like a cat with cream, the expert tongue wriggled inside my pussy divinely.
My orgasm was approaching rapidly as I rode the face of my assailant. Rubbing my shaved pussy in to the face of my cunnilingual conquest, I began to breathe heavily as the orgasm took over my being.
My labia lover was rubbing the flat of his tongue powerfully on my clitoris.
Two of his fingers slid inside my well lubed pussy as he hooked his fingers forward, reaching the spongy flesh of my Gspot.
Pressing his fingers onto the flesh he began to move them at great speed. I sat up rapidly, looking down at my pussy, as his hand moved like a blur.
A huge orgasmic sensation was building.
My legs were wide open as were my eyes as I looked around the room to see all eyes on my pussy.
I went to thrust at his fingers but the orgasmic sensations were turning my legs to jelly.
A huge tingling sensation grew inside my pussy and continued to gain momentum.
His fingers were working me over, giving me orgasm after orgasm in a continuous stream. His thumb rested on my clitoris, and then the sexual fireworks within my pussy exploded.
A gushing stream of clear liquid ejaculated from my pussy, then a second plume followed by a third and final deluge.
I could hear myself panting “Oh Fuck yessss!” followed by a long throaty moan.
The guys all cheered as my cum slithered down the arm of my labia lover.
I looked him in the eye with my own eyes half closed in orgasmic delight and whispered
“Thanks Dan!”
I should have known who it was.
Dan was the guy who finger blasted me on the crowded Dance floor and took a few photos afterwards.
It was pleasing to know he hadn’t lost any of his deft fingering skills, but how much of that kind of orgasmic intensity my pussy could handle was debatable.
I wanted to enjoy all of these guys and I most certainly wanted them to enjoy me and my body and all it had to offer.
Every hole would be available today for their pleasure and obviously mine, so the finger blasting would need to be limited.
Dan’s fingers were still inside my pussy as he gently stroked and soothed my vaginal walls.
The squelching of my pussy could be heard all around the room. Still all eyes were on my pussy with the two fingers gently fucking it!
I smiled at the guys and made a sort of giggling moaning sound.
Leaning my head back I put my arms around Eddie’s neck and pulled his face closer to mine and began to tongue his mouth.
Dan removed his fingers from my pussy and stood up beside me.
His cock was at eye level and I turned from Kissing Eddie to licking Dan’s cock as slowly and as sluttily as possible.
I slid off Eddies lap slowly with Dan’s cock still in my mouth.
My thong flopped onto the wooden floor with the metal poppers making a clanging sound. Kneeling in front of Dan I place one hand on his shaft and the other tickled his balls gently. I felt my legs being encouraged to part more as the tip of Scott’s cock slid inside my pussy. Scott slid the length in slowly as the heat from his cock delighted the walls of my pussy, Taking Dan’s cock out of my mouth for a second; I turned to Scott smiling and said in my best sultry tone.
“Fuck me good lover, but no one comes inside me!”
Scott winked and smiled and continued thrusting his glorious cock in my cunt.
Putting Dan’s cock back between my lips I began to perform a sensual blowjob for my captive audience.
Slobbering all over Dan’s impressive cock, I held the shaft as my full lips began working his cock and the room.
Scott was really giving my pussy a nice slow sensual fuck and from the sound of Dan’s breathing he would be unloading very soon. I had a little plan which I chose to share with all my victims.
“No one is to come inside me! Someone get a brandy glass and every guy is to come in that, then later I’ll drink it!”
“Fucking Hell!!!” I have no clue who said this only that it was more than one voice
Dan began to shake sporadically as he informed he was about to come.
Eddie passed me the brandy glass and I placed it under the rim of Dan’s bulbous cock end. A glorious arc of hot sticky spunk splashed into the wide brimmed glass.
Three shuddering spasms of Dan’s cream completed the act as I took his wilting cock into my mouth and willingly cleaned his weapon.
The glass was now holding one full complement of spunk. Four more to go, then I can enjoy a testosterone cocktail.
Placing the glass on the leather bound coffee table I enjoyed the sensations of Scott fucking me.
Scott said he was going to cum but wanted to cum in my mouth.
I turned my body to get Scott’s cock in my mouth as I gave him a sensational blow job just as his cum erupted in my mouth.
Not spilling a drop I collected every spurt then brought the Brandy glass to my lips and let every drop spill into the glass.
The guys cheered in unison.
As I removed the glass from my lips, placing the glass on the coffee table, I asked Scott to pass me my little bag of tricks. Scott handed me the small bag as I unzipped it and pulled out an eight inch long life like vibrator.
I rested my shoulders and back on the coffee table as I perched on my high heels, opening my legs wide displaying my pussy to my audience.
I licked my lips seductively with just the hint of a smile and slowly pushed the vibrator in to my pussy.
Pushing myself further on to the coffee I raised my legs in the air and opened them wide holding my ankles.
I squeezed my pelvic floor muscles as the vibrator slowly slid out of my pussy. I then tensed my pelvic floor muscles and reversed the process as the vibrator slid back inside my pussy as though something was sucking it inwards.
The guys roared their approval at my little party trick, so I repeated the act about six times.
Eddie picked me up with the vibrator still inside me.
He positioned me in a reverse cow girl role and slid his cock up my ass as I leant back into his chest.
He held my legs toward my breasts and asked me to do my trick again.
I clenched my pelvic floor muscles to make the vibrator move in and out.
The sensations this was causing inside my ass, had Eddie exclaiming
“Oh my fucking god! Her ass is so tight!”
I turned the vibrator on full as the vibrations pulsed through my pussy walls and oscillated inside my ass.
Eddie said he would cum if this kept up, so I gyrated my hips with the vibrator jammed in my pussy and Eddies cock thrust up my ass, sending him blissfully over the edge.
I asked Scott to pass the Brandy glass as I took Eddies cock from my ass and let his com splash on my bald pussy and taut stomach.
Eddie kindly left a remarkable delivery of wonderful cum which I scooped off my flesh and let drip into the Brandy glass.
Three down three to go!
Removing the vibrator I licked the length for effect and placed it back in my back. I took out a couple of fresh wipes and gave my ass and pussy a quick clean, throwing the wipes over to the other side of the lounge.
Jeff now came toward me lifting from the coffee table; sitting himself in his chair, he guided me to straddle his thighs as I lowered myself onto his impressive cock.
As his cock slid inside my pussy he cupped my breast as I lowered my mouth over his. Swapping saliva with our tongues he twisted my pierced nipples gently but enough to bring them to full attention.
I placed my hands around his neck and continued our passionate kiss as we fucked each other.
As I slowly rode his cock, enjoying the girth and length, moans were emanating from my throat, detailing how much pleasure the guys were giving me.
I felt the tip of a cock bang at my puckered ring. In an instant a cock was inside my ass and I was experiencing my first double penetration with real cocks.
This was Derek fucking my ass just as he’d done in Tenerife when he took me and my ass beside the smoking area outside the nightclub.
Derek’s cock was the smallest of the group thankfully, as they way he was ploughing it into my ass would have been too much if it were bigger, but at this length it worked fine I was enjoying a very pleasurable anal orgasm when Jeff said he was about to cum.
I couldn’t get off Jeff’s cock as Derek was attempting to tear me a new asshole in an enjoyable way.
There was nothing left for it but to let both guys unload inside me.
Derek was holding my PVC clad waist as he emptied first.
Eddie was standing closest to me so I asked him to pass the brandy glass.
As Jeff emptied his seed deep inside me, I drank the contents of the glass in one gulp, to the loud cheers of the gang.
Strangely the sperm cocktail tasted quite pleasant as it slithered down my throat.
Derek removed his cock from my ass first as little trickles of seed oozed out of my ring.
Jeff’s cock slid out as the remnants of his delivery began to flow out with his cock.
I stood in the middle of the room with a fresh cleaning the spunk from my ass and then from my pussy.
Asking Scott if he could pour some brandy in the sperm cocktail glass, I looked over at Josh and said
“Give me a few minutes to freshen up then you and I will give these guys a show!”
Scott handed me the glass of Brandy with just a hint of jism.
Downing the contents in one I told Josh to come over here and give me that enormous length.
Josh removed his T-shirt over his head as I sat on the coffee table.
Placing my gloved hands on the waist band, I slowly slid his tracksuit bottoms down, revealing his enormous cock to the crowd.
His huge cock sprung upwards toward his stomach.
I placed my gloved right hand at the base and my gloved left hand began to fondle his huge dangling balls.
Smiling at the guys, I slowly licked the entire length of his cock, licking his balls in the process.
Closing my eyes, I swirled my tongue around the huge bulbous head, sliding his foreskin back and forth as I tasted the wonderful length of meat.
Josh began to moan as he held my head and encouraged me to take as much of his cock in my mouth as I could.
I sucked his cock in this fashion for about five minutes, and if I had continued then Josh would have probably blown my head clean off judging by the weight of his balls.
I looked Josh in the eyes as I sucked him, gently nibbling and licking the end and said
“Fuck me now!”
Josh sat on his chair as I got up from the coffee table and made my way over to Josh to get my cunt stretched and impaled by this wonderful specimen.
Placing a high heeled boot either side of Josh legs, I held my pussy open and placed the tip of his cock in my pussy.
The sensations I experienced in Tenerife repeated themselves.
My pussy juices flowed down the length of his stiff elongated shaft.
My pussy was greasing this cock up so it could enter me and fuck me senseless.
I placed my hands on Josh’s neck, brushing my lips over his, with my hot panting breath, whispering to him to fuck me.
I slowly and deliberately I slid down the length of his cock until every inch was inside me.
Tears were rolling down my cheeks from the hot searing pain of his huge cock and the most delicious erotic sensations from his huge cock.
I remained still for a brief moment with the cock inside me to the hilt to allow myself to familiarize myself with this monster.
The feeling of fullness can never satisfactorily be described.
The sensations were making me feel faint they were so bewildering.
Josh lifted me up still impaled on his cock and laid me down on the coffee table.
I was able to open my legs wider giving me a brief respite from the pain and more chance to enjoy the pleasure.
My legs were high and wide as I held my ankles.
Josh slid almost the entire length of his cock out of my pussy then very slowly slid the entire length back in.
He repeated this action and I could hear the guys saying how stretched my cunt was and that my pussylips being dragged out and pushed in.
This sensation was giving me the most wonderful trembling mini orgasms.
The tingling and fizzing of my pussy overloaded and I begged Josh to fuck me.
Josh gave me his length with more speed as my pussy gripped his phenomenal cock.
Holding my tits the sexual burning drove through my entire body and it was if my entire being was erogenous.
My orgasm was the most intense I’ve ever experienced.
Fluids burst from my pussy as the greatest cock in history fucked me with abandon.
Josh said he was coming and I begged him to come on my face.
Josh removed his enormous cock and a f***eful delivery of thick hot cum splashed all over my face.
The second spurt carried just as much liquid then the third spasmed as the intensity tailed off.
Cameras were flashing everywhere as my cum covered face was photographed from every angle.
Josh received a round of applause and lots of pats on the back.
I told the guys I would freshen up and be back in five.
I went in to the bathroom and wiped the copious amounts of sperm from my face. Giving my teeth a brush I straightened my hair and make-up and returned to the lounge.
The guys were wonderful all complimenting me on such a sexy performance and all agreeing that they would have to book me again in the not too distant future.
We had been enjoying our sexual antics and totally lost track of time.
It was almost 8.30 so all of the guys gave me a goodnight kiss and said they looked forward to my return.
Eventually it was just me and Scott left.
I said to him
“C’mon lets both get a nice refreshing shower, then we can have a relaxing drink then I’m all yours to play with!”
Scott was already naked and helped me out of my PVC lingerie.
Both naked we climbed into the huge shower and soaped each other’s bodies, kissing and frolicking, we spent a good thirty minutes cleaning ourselves.
I told Scott to wait in the lounge as I had a little surprise for him and only him, but to bring the video camera in the bedroom when I called him.
I went in to his bedroom, took my black Basque and fishnet stockings out of my bag along with the thigh length Red Soft leather boots.
I pulled out the Rabbit vibrator, the anal lube and my own camera.
I put the Basque on and fastened the stockings to the garter straps.
Putting my feet inside the red boots I pulled the zip all the way up my inner thigh.
My Vibrator, anal lube and camera went on the bedside table along with my iPhone.
“Scott come in now!” I hollered
Scott came in and gave a loud wolf whistle.
Placing the camera six feet from the side of the bed, he plugged it into the electrical socket and turned it on to record. Standing kissing each other, my garter straps broke free from the stockings.
Scott smiled and said
“It looks sluttier and well fucked that way!”
Kneeling on the bed I told Scott to get behind and put his cock in my pussy.
As Scott slid his length in my pussy I grabbed my iPhone and said
“I promised my husband I would do this for him!” I said as Scott slid his cock in and out of my pussy.
Dialling the number, my husband’s cell phone answered instantly.
“Hi honey it’s me as promised!” I said huskily
“Hi babe you sound very sexy. Did it go well?” he quizzed
“Much better than I thought it could having all of those cocks for me. I’ll tell you all about it when I get home in the morning. There are some photos and a DVD so you’ll see it all!”
“Wow! Are you still fucking then?”
“There’s just me and Scott left. I’m lying face down on Scott’s four poster bed wearing my tight Basque, fishnets stockings and the new red thigh length boots. My tits have spilled out of the cups and my garter straps have all worked loose. I look quite the slut as Scott is fucking me slowly from behind and it feels divine honey. My pussy, ass and mouth have been well fucked today. Scott is playing with my pierced tits now as he buries his length in me. I’m going to cum again do you want to hear it!” I teased
“Fucking hell of course I do!” Hubby snarled
“Get your cock in your hand and wank to the sound of Scott fucking me? Once I’ve cum I’m going to get him to fuck my ass. Should I send you a couple of photos honey?” I teased
“Yes send me some pics of him fucking you!”
“Shall I send some of me sucking Scott’s cock? Should I send some with his cum on my face, some with his cock in my pussy and ass?” I tormented
Scott already had his iPhone in his hand as he took pics of his cock sliding in and out of my pussy. He then slid his cock up my ass and took a few more. Hubby could hear me moaning and encouraging Scott to fuck my cunt, fuck my ass, cum on my face I then pushed the envelope and said the following to Scott
“I love you fucking me Scott, your cock is so much bigger and better than my husband’s!”
I heard my husband empty his load at my final act of cuckold.
My orgasm was intense as Scott took his cock out of my ass and fucked my pussy wildly.
Scott also was about to unload as he knelt before me holding his hard cock. His jism flew across my face landing on my cheeks and nose. The second surge I caught in my mouth and let it trickle onto my lips. Scott took a couple of snaps of this event and then sent them straight to my phone.
I told hubby
“I’m hanging up now as I have a few pics to send!” I hung up giggling
I immediately sent the photographs’ to hubby’s cell phone and awaited a text.
Hubby sent a text saying “Thank you xxxxx”
I put my phone on the bedside table and put Scott’s cock to my lips and whispered before placing his cock in my mouth
“Let’s just make love slowly all night! Tonight I’m all yours”
... Continue»
Posted by neilmc123 11 months ago  |  Categories: Anal, Group Sex, Voyeur  |  Views: 1106  |  
100%
  |  1

THE CLOSET SURPRISE

Part I

I really don't know where to start in describing this. It all happened so fast – well, sort of. Things happened slowly, but when the threesome happened, that's when it really picked up speed. I guess the best way is to tell you a little bit about myself and the things that happened to me over the past few years.

I was married when I was 21 because I was pregnant. It was a lousy marriage, but what could I do? After ten years, my husband left me. I admit it, I had let myself go, but in a way, the divorce was the best thing that happened to me. It f***ed me to face things head on. I went out and got a full time job. I arranged for day care, for my son Steven. I don't know how I did it, but soon, I was working full time at a travel agency and loving every minute of it. By the time I got up to speed on the travel business, Steven was in high school and pretty much old enough to take care of himself. Things started looking up. I made good money that enabled us to buy a small house. I got a car. As an added benefit, the weight started falling off of me. I didn't return to the look of that twenty one year old girl, but I didn't look bad as a 35 year old woman. The better I felt, the more I wanted to work out, which I started to do. And as I got more seniority in the travel agency, I was able to take a lot of those freebie trips you always hear about. Some of those trips, I see now, led to the events that I'm about to tell you about.

Actually, probably the biggest thing that led to these events was my physical conversion. By working out, I got my body back. A body that seemed to get me in more trouble than my twenty one year old body ever did. I always had big breasts (36C's), but the pregnancy made them bigger (36DD's). After I had Steven, they stayed as 36DD's, but you really couldn't tell because of all the weight I gained. When I started working out, the fat left, but the breasts stayed. A nice fringe benefit. Also, my hips got a bit bigger during the pregnancy, but the working out knocked the fat off of those as well. The result was a bigger, curvier behind, and some say, a sexier shape for me. A true hour glass shape if you looked at me from the front, and almost an "S" shape if you looked at me from the side. I started noticing the results about a year after I started working, but I didn't notice the looks and stares from men until after about six months of working out. Not that I didn't like it, mind you. I enjoyed flaunting my body, especially in the summer time, wearing tight T-shirts and halter tops. I also went out and got a new, short haircut that just changed my look completely. With my dark skin (I've got a little Portugese in me!), I tanned easily and well. I was hit on many times, with some guys even propositioning me outright. Fortunately, I have an open mind and laughed them off. But as the years went on, I sometimes wished I had taken them up on their offer.

So now I'm 46 and Steven is 25. He still lives at home, after just getting out of the Marine Corps. He joined right after college and did four years. I missed him terribly, so I'm happy to have him home now. I enjoy the company around the house. The effect of the military on him can't be missed. He's not the skinny high school k** anymore. What college did for him emotionally, the Marines did for him physically. I sometimes sneak peeks at him going into the shower. We were both pretty open, living alone together, so it was not uncommon for him to jump in the shower, leaving the bathroom door open. He picked right back up on that habit as soon as he got home. That's where I get my quick peeks, admiring that firm solid body, those muscles flexing under the taut skin. I make sure I position myself in the house so I'm walking by just as he drops his towel. I know what you're thinking, but at the time it really was just curiousity for me. I wanted to see how my son turned into a man. If you had seen him when he was in high school, you'd know what I mean.

On the other hand, I noticed him doing something similar. I can tell he's looked at me, only he hasn't been as subtle as I have. I've caught him a couple of times staring at my breasts or my behind just a little bit too long, then he'll make eye contact with me and look away. I can't blame him though after being away all that time in the desert with the Marines. I'm sure there wasn't much there in the way of women for him. Besides, it's all harmless, what does it matter if he takes a look at me? He's a man, it's normal.

I should let you know that while Steven was in the Marines, I took the opportunity to "sow a few wild oats," so to speak. After all those men started noticing my body, and since I had gained a large amount of seniority at the travel agency, I decided that some of my free trips should be to some of the more tropical climates on the globe. Actually, I made sure I went to Jamaica several times. While I outwardly told people I was just going to Jamaica, I was actually going to the resort known as Hedonism. In case you never heard of it, it's an all-inclusive resort that lives up to its name. Nudity is a given, if that's what you want. And if you want lots of sex, that can be had too. It's all there, just for the asking. It can be as sedate and calm as you want, or it can be as wild and swinging as you want. It's all up to you. When I first went, I was a little apprehensive of walking around a beach resort nude, but that apprehension left very quickly. I remember getting to the hotel and checking in on the first day of my first trip. I showered and changed into a one piece bathing suit and made my way down to the pool. I went to the pool bar where I ordered myself a nice Jamaican mixed drink. After two of those, I was in the hot tub, naked with twenty other people. It didn't take much coaxing, because it looked like so much fun. I couldn't believe how much fun I had that first night..... and the next night... and the next. The men couldn't get over my breasts. They kept remarking how big and firm the were – which excited me! As a result, I made up for some serious lost time that week, considering my marriage. I lost count of the number of guys I had glorious sex with that week. Many of them were men 20 years my junior, and I loved every minute of it. It sometimes makes me wonder if that's what made me take those looks at Steven. Since I had seen young guys at Hedonism and had sex with them, maybe I wanted to see if he was similar to them?

On one of my trips, I met another woman, around my age, named Arlene. As it turned out, she works for a travel agency in a city about an hour's drive from my house. We met at Hedonism (at the hot tub of course) and hit it right off. On this particular trip, a group of swingers from Minnesota was meeting at Hedonism, and naturally, Arlene and I joined in on the fun. Since meeting her, we've gone to a few swingers parties here. She knows some swinger friends near where she lives and they have party about every other month. It's great for me because Arlene's friends live about 45 mintues from Arlene, so that makes the distance even further for me. Not much of a chance of running into any fellow partiers on the street around here! The great thing about Arlene is that she shares my new taste in younger men. A few times we've "shared" and even traded some of the guy's we've met! It's made for some interesting times!

So by the time Steven got home from the military, I was in shape, with a killer body, and a lot of sex experience under my belt. And now I was living with a 25 year old man, who I hoped wouldn't cramp my style. My fears were unfounded though. Steven went right out and got himself a great job with a parcel delivery service. He said it was temporary, but I'm sure he enjoyed it. Hell, the parcel guy at my job was a hunk (unavailable, unfortunately) and all the girls drooled over him. From what I heard, those guys got all the action they could handle. So I was under no false impression that Steven would be leaving any time soon. The job kept him out of the house for most of the day, and with the new friends he was meeting, he was staying out late too. So I pretty much still had all the privacy I wanted. Many times I was out of the house on my dates before he got home. I couldn't bring any guys back to my place, but then again, I rarely did that anyway. There were only a few times when I did that, so it really didn't affect me.

Things went along fine until one day I noticed Steven was going out a lot. I assumed he had dates (how could he not, he is so handsome!). I asked him one night, and he said he had a date, but he didn't go into much detail. I decided to let it lie, figuring he wouldn't want me cramping his style either. Still, it was good seeing him going out.

One Sunday night I got a call from Arlene, who I hadn't heard from in several weeks. She told me about this great new guy she was seeing.

"So, who is he, what's he like?" I asked.

"Oh, he's a nice stud, with a great body. Really nice to talk to, too, but who cares about that, right?" Arlene replied, laughing. "He's really buff, with a nice big dick! I just love it! I think I might be getting more than I can handle!"

"What?", I asked incredulously. "Miss Arlene getting too much? Now I've heard everything! So where did you meet him?"

"I met him at the Crazy Horse, that bar not too far from my house. We've been there before."

Yes, we had. The Crazy Horse was a well known "meet-market" where Arlene and I shopped together many times for young studs. We did very well there, especially in the summer time when it was hot and we'd be wearing short skirts and skimpy tops. Most of the guys we met there, ended up being one night stands. Many times, we had forgotten their names by morning. It looked like Arlene had been doing a little shopping on her own.

"So what's the deal," I said, "have you been holding out on me? You pick up guy and don't give me my shot at him?"

"That's why I'm calling you," a wounded Arlene replied. "I'm not holding out on you. It's just that ever since your son got back, I haven't heard a word from you."

She was right. Although Arlene knew all about Steven, she had never met him. In the six months that he'd been home, I had given all my attention to him and none to her.

"I'm sorry, you're right," I said. "I've been so involved in getting Steven settled back in that I've forgotten about my friend. How can I make it up to you?" I asked.

"Well," Arlene said excitedly, the hurt gone from her voice. "I was thinking of the Closet Surprise! We haven't done that one in a while!"

Ah yes, the Closet Surprise. Actually, I came up with that one. About two years ago I met a nice young hunk. We saw each other for about six weeks, which, by my and Arlene's standards, was a long term relationship. After one of our sex marathons he mentioned to me that he'd like to try a threesome sometime and wanted to know if I had any friends who might be interested. I played it coy, telling him I'd never done one (never mentioned Hedonism to him!), and wasn't particularly interested. He was a little disappointed, but little did he know that I was about to put a plan in motion that would give him what he wanted. What I did was I planned a night out with him, letting on it would be our usual dinner, drinks and sex date. What he didn't know what that I had secretly called Arlene and told her to come to my place at about 10 PM. I told her to get naked, and hide in the closet in my bedroom. My date and I would get home and give her a little show (both Arlene and I liked to watch from time to time). After I had the first wild session with my man, I'd casually walk over to the closet, tell him to get ready for a surprise, and then pull a nude Arlene out by the hand.

You should have seen his reaction. He went beserk! You know what I look like, but when he saw Arlene, his eyes almost fell out of his head! Arlene's a blond, with shoulder length hair and 38DD breasts. He told me later, just seeing two busty, curvy and naked older ladies with him in the same room nearly drove him over the edge. He pounced off the bed, picked up Arlene and threw her on the bed. He immediately went for her pussy. She was loving it, she couldn't believe his reaction. When I saw what was going on, I jumped in too. He said I had fulfilled his ultimate fantasy: Two women, two pussies, two mouths, two bums, and four tits... and believe me, he tested every hole. The Closet Surprise was a success. We tried it again with some of Arlene's friends. It worked like a charm every time.

"Hmm, that sounds like a great idea! It's better in your house because you have those louvred doors on your closet. I'll be able to see out, but he won't be able to see in. What night are you doing this and when should I be there?" Just reliving the first time got me hot for the experience again!

"How's this Friday night sound? I've already lined up a date with him!"

"Sounds great," I said, "Friday it is."

Just as I was to ask for some more details on her new guy, Arlene interrupted.

"Oh damn, there's my call waiting. Hold on?"

"Sure," I said.

Arlene came back on. "Linda, it's my s****r, she's been trying to reach me. Listen, just be here before 11 and ready to go. I'll call you from my cell phone when we're on our way back to my apartment, ok?"

"Ok, fine, see you then. Bye." Ever since we came up with the Closet Surprise, we've had keys to each other's places, so everything was all set. The only problem was that it was Sunday, which meant I'd have to wait five days before the fun would begin. Oh well I thought, that will just let me build up a bigger head of steam!

The week went by slowly. Steven and I saw each other in the evenings and watched TV. We had a great time chatting about our days. He seemed very happy. I caught him staring a couple of times, too. When we would watch TV, I'd change into my flannel nightie, with nothing underneath, topped off with a silk robe. Just for fun, I wouldn't tie the robe closed. The nightie had a low cut, V-neck, so it showed off my cleavage. I caught him a couple of times looking at it when we were sitting together on the couch. In fact, he would sit on the couch next to me only when I had the nightie on. The other nights, when I wasn't wearing it, he'd sit on the chair next to the couch. It was fun testing and teasing him this way. When he should have been looking forward at the TV, he'd have his head turned all the way to the left, looking at my tits. I'd let him look for a while, then I'd look at him. He'd quickly turn away when I did. At the end of the night, when I'd get up to go to bed, I'd stand up, stretch in front of him, then lean over, directly in front of him to give him a kiss goodnight. Since I wouldn't wear a bra, I'm sure he got a good look down there, albeit a quick one. I loved teasing him like that!

Thursday night, I got up and gave him the usual show. I then stood up, and was about to turn away, but Steven held my hand. This held my robe open. This wasn't a good thing, since my nipples had rubbed against the flannel, and they got hard. It was either the flannel, or it was the outline of Steve's cock in his pants that made them hard. Whichever one it was, here I was, standing in front of my son with no bra on and my hard nipples jutting out from under the fabric.

"What is it Steven?" I asked.

"I just wanted to let you know, I'll be out late tomorrow night," he said with a smile, still holding my hand. His eyes never left my breasts.

"That's fine," I replied. "I've got some plans too." Little did he know what those plans were. Going over those events in my mind made my nipples even harder.

"Ok, I'll see you Saturday morning, I guess. By the way, do you want me to turn the heat up?"

"No," I said, a little confused. "Why?"

"Well, you look a little cold." He grinned and motioned his head in such a way to make me glance down at my breasts. There were my nipples, fully erect. So much for my game playing.

"Now Steven," I scolded, closing my robe and folding my arms across my chest, "you shouldn't be looking at your mother that way!" I said it with a smile.

He replied, "Hey, what do you expect, when your mother's a babe, you can't help but look!"

I gave him a playfull little slap on his muscular bicep. "Don't be calling your mother a babe, I'm far from it!" I started to blush.

"I mean it," he said. "You look great!"

"Well, thanks, it means a lot coming from you!" I leaned over again and gave him a kiss on the forehead. I lingered there for a few seconds, to give him another good look. Don't ask me why I did it, I just did. Maybe it was the excitement of the situation that caused me to do it, but I did it.

"Goodnight!" I said, running up the stairs. I was on air! He made me feel so good! Coming from him, I knew his remarks were sincere.

I got into bed, now anxiously awaiting the next night. I had a lot of tension to blow off!

Part II

I got home from work at about six thirty that night. I couldn't wait for my bit of fun in the evening, it had been a long week. I went upstairs and showered. I then picked out a casual outfit. I didn't put much thought into it, because I'd be naked as soon as I got to Arlene's place. The only thing I had to worry about was certain undergarments, so I got out a nice black thong and fishnet thigh-high stockings. I then put on a bra to match the panties. I threw on a regular pair of slacks and a nice sweater. I slipped into a pair of sexy pumps. I topped all of that off with a string of pearls around my neck. It didn't matter, all anyone would see would be the thigh highs and the pumps. I planned on being absolutely naked (except for the pumps and stockings) when I got into the closet.

I drove over to Arlene's place, getting there about 10 o'clock. I let myself in and helped myself to a couple of glasses of wine, just to get loosened up. I went into her bedroom made sure everything was ready. Her bedroom was set up perfectly for this. Her bed came out from the wall and was parallel to the closet doors. There was a night table and a large armchair with an ottoman between the bed and the closet. The bed was only about 10 feet away from the closet. From inside, I'd have a perfect view of everything. I went straight over to the closet and opened the doors. I made some space in the middle of the closet, pushing Arlene's clothes aside, and getting her shoes off the floor so I wouldn't step on anything. I closed the doors to make sure I could see out. The doors were louvred, so I could see out through them fine. With the lights on in the bedroom and no light in the closet, I'd be able to see out, and no one could see in. I grabbed one of Arlene's robes out of her closet so I could wear it while I was waiting for her call.

I went into her spare bedroom and got ready. I stripped naked, leaving only the pumps and the thigh highs on. I put my clothes in the closet in that room, so in case our guy came into the room, he'd have no suspicions that anyone else was in the apartment. I looked at myself in the dresser mirror. Steven was right, I was a babe! Not bad for a 46 year old woman! Not skinny, but certainly not fat. Voluptuous, or "zophtig" to use an old term. Curves in all the right places and breasts that some women gladly pay $10,000 for. How could he be wrong? I had no problem getting guys, so how could I not be a babe. My denial of my beauty must have been from all those years of being put down by my ex-husband. Leave it to my son to make me feel better about myself. What a great son he turned out to be, and what a babe he was himself! If only he wasn't my son, I thought.....

I snapped myself out of it when the phone rang. I quickly put on the robe and ran for the phone. It was Arlene.

"Are you ready?" she whispered.

"Yes, I'm ready. Where are you?"

"We're leaving Mulligan's now. I brought him here to get us loosened up a bit."

Mulligan's was bar about 10 minutes from Arlene's place. It could be wild from time to time, but it was a great place to meet guys. Any time I wanted some sex, I could be sure to find it there.

"Ok, sounds good. Listen, don't keep me waiting in that closet. Just get here and get him in the bedroom!"

"Don't worry," laughed Arlene. "He's primed and ready. He's been rubbing his boner up against my ass all night! There won't be any talk when we get there. I'm going to strip him as soon as we get in the door."

"Okay, see you in ten minutes." I hung up the phone. I put away the wine I'd been drinking and washed the glass. I made sure there was no evidence of my presence and went to the bedroom. It was a little difficult walking on the heels, because the wine had gone right to my head, so I was a little tipsy. I left the bedroom door open a crack so I could hear them come in. Sure enough in less than ten minutes I heard the lock turn on the apartment door. I got up from the armchair and got in the space in the closet I had made earlier. I let the rob slip off my shoulders and I tossed it aside in the dark closet. No need for this tonight, I thought. I pulled the doors closed and waited.

In a matter of seconds, the light to the bedroom came on. I saw Arlene enter the room, then her body was suddenly pulled back, almost out of my view. All I could see was the back of her. She was naked, with two muscular arms around her back. Our partner for the night, who was also naked, had grabbed her, picked her up, and was kissing her. He started walking forward, holding her and kissing her as he walked, with Arlene's legs wrapped around him. I couldn't see his face because Arlene's hair had most of his head covered. As he walked toward the bed, he turned so his back was facing me. God, he was a stud. He was about six foot two, nice and buff as Arlene said, with a beautiful tan.

Arlene put her feet down and moved away from him. She knew I was in the closet and wanted to let me see what he looked like. She casually took him by the right hand and moved to her left. This would turn him so he'd be directly facing the closet. My eyes were focused on his crotch. The first thing I wanted to see was his huge dick.

His body turned and I wasn't disappointed. His cock had to be eight inches long, if it was an inch. I instantly felt my pussy cream when I saw that. There was a large strand of pre-cum hanging about six inches down from the tip of head. I was mesmerized. No matter how many times I've done this, or how many times I've been with a guy, the first sight of his penis drives me wild!

Then I heard Arlene. "Well Steven, I guess my package delivery man has a nice big package for me!"

I froze. "Steven"? It couldn't be. Please don't let it be! I instantly moved my eyes from his crotch to his face. Oh my God!!! It was him! It was my own son! Here I was, naked, in a closet, in the midst of a scheme to participate in a three way with a guy, and the guy turned out to be my own son!

My mind raced. What should I do? Do I run out? I can't do that, Arlene will stop me and everything will be exposed! If I stay, I'll be in here all night watching my son fuck my best friend. Then what? Come out and tell him what a magnificent job he did? Come out? I'm naked for chrissake! Even if I did come out, how could I explain my nudity??

I tried to calm down. I was burning up with shame and embarrassment. How would I get out of this? I thought of calling Arlene's phone to maybe distract her, but damn, my cellphone was in the closet, with all my clothes, in the spare bedroom. There was nothing I could do without exposing myself and my son to extreme embarrassment.

Then I remembered. Arlene said she was going to put on a show first, which was her way of saying that she was going fuck the guy before pulling me out of the closet. This would give me time to think. Maybe they'd be in a certain position where they both couldn't see me, and I could sneak out. I'd tell Arlene later that I suddenly felt sick and had to go home. Heck, if it worked, as far as she would know, I wasn't even there. Damn, why did I throw that robe away into a corner of the closet? I'll never be able to find it!

While I was thinking all of this, Steven and Arlene moved to the bed. Steven was hungrily sucking on Arlene's nipples. She was writhing with pleasure. This went on for about five minutes when I hear Steven say, "Ok Arlene, let's go. You owe me some head, remember?"

"Hmmm, that's right. A matter of a little bet I lost, isn't it?"

"That's right," Steven replied.

What the bet was about, I could only imagine. I watched as they changed positions. Steven lay back on the bed, placing a pillow behind his head, and supporting himself with the headboard. As he moved, his huge penis bobbed and weaved all over his crotch. Arlene got off the bed and hopped back on, placing herself in the blowjob position. She stradled one of Steven's legs, letting her pussy hair graze his shin. She was in the doggy style position, so her big breasts hung low, one on either side of his thigh. She made sure she positioned herself to make sure I could see everything. She even held her hair back with her free hand and grabbed his erect cock with the other. She then brought her head down, and in a flash, all eight inches of my son's dick was in her mouth.

Steven let out a loud, guttural moan. He was clearly enjoying this. Arlene worked his cock like a pro. She should have, she has lots of experience. I watched, transfixed, as she moved her head up and down. Her lips moved over the relief that made up the surface of Steven's shaft. Up and down her head went, until his cock was glistening with a mixture of his pre-cum and her saliva. I couldn't believe what I was seeing.

The vision had its effect on me. I couldn't take my eyes off of that scene. My knees started to get weak. I instinctively reached for my pussy, which was soaking wet. I was watching my son get head, and it was turning me on!

"Yeah, that's it, suck that cock Arlene! Make me cum!" It was Steven. I had never heard him talk like that before.

Arlene responded by moving her head faster. Clearly she wanted to make him cum. That was usually the plan we used during the closet surprise. Make the guy cum quickly, so he'll last longer for the second round.

Arlene was sucking with abandon now. Steven was watching her, his eyes focused on the head that was giving him so much pleasure. Gradually, his head started to loll back. He was getting close.

I watched him. He started to tense up, his toes started to curl. His cum was building up inside him. It was only a matter of seconds now.

He grabbed Arlene's head with both hands, which gave the appearance that he was moving her head up and down on his shaft. His body stiffened, and he let out a huge groan. Arlene stopped sucking and waited for it. Steven's body bucked and I could tell he was emptying his balls down Arlene's throat. Arlene moaned as the cum gushed into her mouth. From the look of Steven's spasming body, he must have fired three or four full loads down her throat. I doubt she even tasted it because his cock was so far down her throat that I'm sure the cum went straight into her belly.

God, it was so hot to watch! Arlene let Steven's cock fall out of her mouth. She looked up at him and smiled. She kissed his body as she moved up towards his mouth. Her heavy breasts grazed his skin, the nipples pushing his chest hair out of the way as they moved up. Arlene met his mouth and gave him a deep, open mouthed kiss. I'm sure Steven tasted his own cum when she did that. He didn't flinch at all.

"So are we even?" asked Arlene.

"We sure are" replied Steven, sounding a bit out of breath. "Damn, I think you get better everytime you do it. Now, what's this surprise you were telling me about?"

My heart lept into my throat! They were discussing the surprise already! I had been mesmerized by their act that I had totally forgotten about a possible escape! Instead of watching them, I could have been looking for that damn robe!

"Just a few more minutes, my dear. Let me go to the bathroom to freshen up a bit," said Arlene, as she ambled off the bed. As she moved, her big breasts shifted lewdly on her chest. Steven followed them with his eyes. As Arlene moved to the opposite side of the bed, away from the closet, Steven rolled with her, squeezing and hefting her breasts as she moved. Arlene was now facing me, and Steven had his back to me. Arlene stared at the closet, while Steven massaged her breasts. After a minute or so, she moved away telling him that she'd only be a minute. That was our signal. Go to the bathroom, and tell the guy you'll "only be a minute." It was the signal to the closet girl to get ready.

Arlene danced off to the bathroom. She closed the door, so she probably really did want to freshen up (she got all modest when she had to use the toilet). Steven was lying on the far side of the bed, with his back to me and the bedroom door. He was so close to the edge, that his right arm was hanging over the side of the bed.

Now was my chance. If I played my cards right, I could slip out of the closet, out of the bedroom, into the spare room, gather up my clothes, throw on my overcoat and be out of the apartment. Even though I'd be naked underneath, as long as I had my overcoat and keys, I could slip away. Damn, if only I had found the robe! Now I'd be wasting valuable time looking for it!

I crouched down in the closet to feel around the floor for the robe. I knew it had to be near my feet, but Arlene wasn't very organized, so I didn't know if I was picking up a robe, or a pillowcase. It didn't matter, because I found it right away. Relieved, and perhaps a little too happy that I found what I was looking for, I went to stand up. I was still feeling the effects of the wine and as I moved, my high heel slipped out from under me. I fell to my side and hit the wall of the closet. I felt myself starting to fall backwards. When that happened, I reached up to grab something, anthing to steady myself. I grabbed Arlene's clothes and, because I had lost my balance, whatever it was I grabbed, I pulled off the hangars. A few of her winter outfits fell to the floor in a heap, making a muffled, but most decidedly discernable thud. The metal hangers that formerly held the clothes clanged loudly against one another. That was it. I was dead. There was no mistaking that someone, or some thing, was in the closet.

I confirmed this by looking out. Steven had flipped over onto his side like a puma, staring at the closet. In a second, he was off the bed and making a bee line for the closet. I couldn't believe it. Here I was, wearing only high heels, thigh highs, and a pearl necklace and my naked son was about to find me hiding in his lover's closet. Could it get any worse?

Yes. He didn't hesitate for a second. He tore both doors open and immediately and looked in. There I was, for all intents and purposes, naked. I didn't even have the robe to at least partially cover me because I dropped it trying to maintain my balance. I tried to cover myself with my hands, but my breasts were too big. Really, all I could cover were my nipples.

"Mom!?" whispered Steven. At least he had the presence of mind not to speak loudly. "What the hell's going on? What are you doing here?" He quickly looked over his shoulder to the closed bathroom door. Arlene had flushed the toilet, and had turned on the bathroom sink. In a matter of seconds, she'd be out.

Even though he whispered, I told him to hush. I pleaded, "Please don't say anything Steven! It's a long story, I can explain later. The most important thing right now is to get me out of here! And not a word to Arlene!"

"But you're naked!" As I spoke to him, I saw him lower his eyes to my breasts. He continued to stare at them as he talked. "What's going on?"

I lowered one hand to my pussy, in an attempt to cover it. Ironically, that gave him more of my breasts to look at, so I really didn't accomplish anything. "Quiet, it's just a little game Arlene and I sometimes play. You can't say a thing to her!"

If Arlene ever found out that I was Steven's mother, she'd tell the world. Not in a vindictive way, mind you, but in a gossipy way. Arlene loved a juicy piece of gossip, and I knew she'd never be able to keep this a secret, not for the long term anyway. I knew that someday she'd tell someone about this little event. It would get all around our little circle of swinger friends, and would eventually get out even to our non-swinger friends. They'd eventually find out at work. I'd be ruined. Even though nothing could be proven, just that rumor floating around would kill me in the community.

With that, we both heard the water shut off and Arlene call, "Hey my little studmuffin, are you ready for round two?" She spoke through the door, probably drying her hands as she spoke. We heard the door being unlocked.

"Don't say a word, just pretend you don't know me!" I dropped all pretense of trying to cover my nudity. I pushed Steven away, back toward the bed, and pulled the closet doors closed. In one leap, he was back on the bed, trying to look like he'd been lying there the whole time, acting horribly non-chalant. Arlene bounded out of the bathroom, and told him that it was now time for his surprise. At least I knew she hadn't seen us talking.

My mind raced again. I knew if I had tried to run past Steven, he would have followed me out of the bedroom, asking me to explain. Arlene would have heard us, would have come out of the bathroom, and we'd be exposed. I thought that maybe if we pretended we didn't know each other, I could finesse my way out of the threesome. Heck, I had already seen them have sex, so watching them go at it again wouldn't be that bad. After she let me out of the closet, I could at that time tell her that I didn't want to participate, that I was only in the mood to watch tonight. I could just watch them again, then while they were in the midst of it, walk out of the room, get dressed and get out of the apartment. Steven knew not to say anything, and when I spoke to Arlene later, I could just tell her that I wasn't feeling well, so I had to leave. This train wreck of a night could have a fairly decent ending. The damage would be confined to me and Steven.

Arlene quickly moved toward the closet. She looked at Steven. "Remember the time you asked me about doing a threesome? Well, that got me to thinking and I decided to arrange one for you!" She was using the basic script that we used for all the guys we did this to.

In a flash, she opened the doors, shouting "Ta-da!" as she did so. There I was, naked. I didn't move. Arlene, seeing this, got a quizzical look on her face. Normally, the closet girl would jump out of the closet, yell "Surprise!," and happily put her arm around the other girl. For obvious reasons, I couldn't do it. Arlene looked at me and reached in and grabbed my hand. She pulled me out into the bedroom, and with a bit of a glare in her eye loudly said, "What, are we a little shy tonight?"

"I guess I'm not feeling too well," I meekly replied. I was now standing in front of my son, naked, holding hands with another naked woman. My naked son was on the bed, looking at both of us. I stood there wondering how I got into this mess.

Arlene made the introductions. "Steven, this is Linda, Linda, this is Steven."

"Hello," I said. "Pleased to meet you." I didn't hold out my hand.

"Hi, nice to meet you," said Steven. This was followed by an awkward silence. I started to get the feeling that Arlene thought something was up. I had to nip this in the bud. If she thought something was amiss, she'd dig with both of us to find out what it was.

"So, Arlene, where'd you find our little studmuffin?," wrapping my arm around her shoulders. "You think he can handle both of us?" I laid it on thick, and it worked. Arlene's demeanor changed in flash.

"Oh, I don't think so. You saw the opening act. He's probably only good for one more round!", teased Arlene.

Steven was listening intently now, the look on his face changing from shock to smug. "We'll see about that," he chimed in. I noticed he had that gleam in his eye that he had last night. He was also sizing me up. Maybe I shouldn't have said what I said. In my effort to avert Arlene's suspicion, I seemed to have inadvertently given Steven a green light.

"Arlene, how about another bet?" said Steven.

Arlene replied, "Ok, what is it?"

"How about I make both of you come twice tonight before I come once? Oral cums don't count, I'll just make you both come by fucking. Is it a deal?"

I couldn't believe what he was saying. Did he actually think we were going to fuck? Or was he just playing along?

"Oooh," cooed Arlene, "that sounds good doesn't it Linda?"

I was lost in thought, thinking about what he had just said. My mind drifted to the thought of Steven fucking me doggie style, while I had multiple orgasms. It was a thought that I didn't immediately put out of my mind.

All of a sudden I felt a nudge from Arlene. "I said, doesn't that sound good Linda?" I snapped out of it.

"Yes, that sounds great!" As a said it, I slowly stepped back a little so I was behind Arlene. When I knew she couldn't see my face, I gave Steven a dirty look. He wiped the smirk off his face fast, now knowing that he went a bit too far.

"Ok then, it's a bet. If you don't make us each cum twice, then you lose," said Arlene. "And you know what I want if you lose."

Steven regained his composure after my silent censure of him, but he still played along to keep Arlene in the dark.

"Okay," he replied. "If I lose, then, well, we do what you want. If I win, then I get what I want." I noticed that Steven blushed a little bit when he said that.

The curiosity go the better of me. They were speaking as if they knew an inside joke, and I wanted to know.

"Arlene, what do you get if you win?", I asked, with feigned sweetness in my voice.

"If I win, then I get to fuck him in the ass with my strap on." Arlene said this with a big smile on her face. "If he wins, then I have to be the entertainment at an upcoming bachelor party for one of Steve's friends. Arlene said this with a big smile on her face. Obviously, she didn't care if she won or lost the bet.

"Arlene!", cried Steven, "do you have to let everyone know??," cried Steven.

I just smiled. I knew that Arlene tried to do this with every guy she went out with. Many times she got to do it, but only if she let the guy fuck her in the ass first. She made the guy think that she didn't like it, but I knew better. She loved it. The only thing she like more than getting fucked in the ass was fucking a guy in the ass with her strap on. She loved the feeling of power it gave her. She took it with her to Hedonism and usually was able to talk at least one woman into letting her fuck her with it.

Steven looked at me sheepishly. So, he had lined up a gangbang. I guess I know where he got his sex drive from.

All this talk had actually had a relaxing effect on me. The k**ding around had calmed me. I knew I'd be able to control the situation now. With that in mind, I decided to get things started. The sooner those two started the sooner I'd be out of this crazy situation.

"So, why don't you guys start the wager," I said. "Come on Steven, let's see how long it'll take you to get a cum out of Arlene."

"Okay," he replied. He took it as a challenge. I noticed that he was looking me over again, fascinated with my breasts. "But first I need to get primed up. How about giving me a feel of those titties?"

Arlene jumped right in. "Oh yeah, doesn't she have the best tits you ever saw Steven? Mine are big, but I wish they were as firm and high as Linda's. Mine sag too much." As she was saying this, she reached over and hefted my breasts, one in each hand. "God, they're so heavy Linda, how do you carry them around on that small frame of yours?"


She had me trapped. What could I do, push her hands away? I wouldn't have anyway, Arlene and I frequently played with each other's breasts. But by Arlene starting the breast play, this gave Steven his in. I knew he wanted to get his hands on my breasts, and now it appeared he was going to.

Steven moved toward me. "Aw Arlene, what are you talking about, I think your boobs are great! They look really good in that red sweater you wear." I could tell he was being sincere. In a way it made me feel good, because when he said that, Arlene's face lit up. She was a little self conscious about her breasts. And, he was right, I knew the sweater he was talking about. It made Arlene look like a Playboy bunny.

As he moved closer, Steven moved his hands toward my breasts. Arlene's hands were quickly replaced by his. What could I do? I had to stand there. He hefted each one, judging the weight. Then he squeezed them, gauging their firmness. My body moved a little bit as he manhandled my breasts. I always loved the feel of a man squeezing and fondling my breasts, and it was no different now, even if the man was my own son. My nipples started to harden, a fact not lost on Steven.

He was now lost in lust. He just stared at my breasts as he massaged them. I looked in his eyes and he wasn't focused on anything other than my breasts. All of a sudden, I felt something brushing up against my lower belly.

I looked down and saw Steven's raging erection. His penis had become erect, and as it did, the plum sized head brushed against my stomach. I gasped a little bit and pulled away. Seeing it this close made it looks three times bigger than when Arlene gave him that blowjob. A dollop of pre-cum had formed at the tip of his cock. It was a very erotic vision, seeing that huge missile, looking for it's home. He, on the otherhand, hadn't noticed a thing.

I went to speak, but had to clear my throat before I did. I wanted to try to deflect the attention to Arlene.

"Ah, Steven, Arlene, don't you two have a wager to settle? It looks like Steven is ready to go."

"Yes!" cried Arlene, "let's get started!"

Steven reluctantly let go of my breasts. He looked a little disappointed, but the disappointment left his face when Arlene got on her knees and started sucking his cock. She sucked for about ten seconds, then stopped.

"Oh, sorry Linda, would you like to go first?" Saying that made the whole thing sound a bit comical. Here she was, on her knees, with an eight inch erect penis inches from her face. She stopped what she was doing to ask me if I wanted to go first, as if we were in line for a buffet.

"No, that's okay Arlene. You go first. I think I'm in the mood to watch for a little while."

With that, I sat down in the armchair and watched. There was a big pillow on the chair, so I pulled it on top of me, finally getting to cover my naked body. As if it mattered. I was covering myself, but only after I had had a naked 10 minute conversation with my son, during which time he fondled my breasts. So much for covering up!

Arlene worked Steven's penis like the expert she was. Her head moved like a machine, back and forth over his engorged organ. Slurping sounds soon emanated from her mouth. She was making Steven's cock nice and wet, and he was loving every second of it. Steven reached down and fondled Arlene's breasts. She moved her arms so he'd have easier access to them. You could tell they had done this many times before. Many times, on all those Friday and Saturday nights, when Steven told me he was just "going out."

After a time, Steven pulled out of Arlene's mouth. Still on her knees, she looked up at him with an almost pleading look in her eyes. Steven got on his knees and gently pushed Arlene on her back, right there on the carpet next to the bed. Since they didn't go to the bed, they were even closer to me than they were in the closet. Their heads were faced away from me, so I had a clear view of each of their private parts. Arlene was lying down now, and Steven was on his hands and knees. He was slowly moving up her body, kissing it as he went along. He lingered for a while at her breasts, sucking on each of her hard nipples for quite a while. As he did this, his cock sort of floated in mid air. It was so hard, it just stuck out from him like another appendage. It swayed from side to side, in response to any movement of his body. His balls hung loose, apparently still filled with semen, even though Arlene had made a gallant attempt to empty them a few minutes earlier.

I couldn't believe that I was witnessing my son in this position. I never thought I would have seen the day, but here I was watching him about to have sex with my best friend. I thought that I'd watch them screw for a little while, then get up and maybe tell them I was going out for some water. You know, let them think that their little show had gotten me so hot, that I had to get up for a drink. I'd leave the room, then gather up my clothes and get out of the apartment. I wanted them to be in the middle sex, so there wouldn't be any chance of them wanting to come look for me if I took too long.

Steven positioned herself over Arlene. As he did, she drew her knees up to accept him. She placed one hand on his hip and the other hand on his penis. She rubbed the head up and down against her wet slit. When she thought Steven's head had been lubricated enough, she stopped moving it and placed it at the entrance to her pussy. Steven flexed his body, and the head of his penis slipped into Arlene. With the head in, Steven repositioned himself a little bit and prepared for a full thrust. He didn't waste any time. With one push of his hips, and, thanks to Arlene's sopping pussy, his entire cock entered Arlene. Alrene let out a long, deep groan.

"Ohhhhhhh!," groaned Arlene. Steven looked at her and smiled.

"Are you ready for the best part?" Steven asked her.

"Yes," moaned Arlene. "Fuck me please! Fuck me with your big dick!"

With that, Steven pulled his penis back. I could clearly see Arlene's juices glistening on his shaft. As he slowly pulled his penis out, Arlene's pussy moved with him. Her pussy was so tight around Steven's shaft that it looked like a doctor's surgical glove around a wrist. His girth must be much bigger than it seems.

Steven then started fucking Arlene like a true stud. He began slamming his hips against her with all his might. I watched intently. His balls were slamming against her ass. Arlene was thrashing about under him. After about 10 strokes, Arlene began the repetitive groan that I first heard that first night we met at Hedonism. When a guy is fucking her, and she's really enjoying it, she starts saying, "Oh."

Not just "Oh." It sounds more like "owe", as in "You owe me money." Only she doesn't say it once. She says it for every stroke.

Arlene was right in the groove. "Owe!, Owe!, Owe!, Owe!, Owe!, Owe....!", she moaned. I had heard that moan many times. She said she never moans when she has sex, but there she was, moaning for all to hear. I guess she can't hear it in the midst of the act. At least I had a witness this time.... not that I'd be able to use him.

I knew that this was the perfect time to leave. If Arlene never hears herself groaning, she certainly wouldn't see me leaving. Steven might see me get up, but if he said anything (which I doubted), I'd just tell him the glass of water story. The trouble was, even though I knew it was a good time to leave, I couldn't make myself get off the chair. The longer I stayed, the better it got. And like an internet porn junkie, I told myself this next few minutes would be the last.

Every time I tried to move, Steven would go to a different variation of the missionary position, which would cause me to stay. For every position, I thought of how I'd done that one before. Until he got to one I had never seen before. All of a sudden, Steven stopped. Keeping his cock in her, Steven grabbed Arlene's legs under the knees, and pulled them up so the backs of her legs were against his chest. He then moved forward, putting one hand on either side of Arlene's head, and hiked himself up on his toes. Now, only his two hands, and the toes of his feet were holding him up over Arlene. This move had the effect of pushing Arlene's legs back toward her body. Her feet were locked over Steven's shoulders. They were face to face, with Arlenes' legs forming a barrier in between them. I had never seen this before. I decided to watch this one for a while.

Steven started pumping his body into Arlene. His shaft was glistening with Arlene's pussy juices, as it slid up and down in Arlene's cunt. I couldn't believe it. His penis was like a piston sliding in and out of a shaft. Arlene's moans became louder and more throaty. I knew she was about to come. Steven was plowing here like there was no tomorrow. It was a wonder that he hadn't come already.

While all this was going on, I had totally forgotten about my plan to leave. I also noticed that my hand had wandered down to my crotch, beneath the pillow. While Steven and Arlene had been enjoying the sex, I enhanced my viewing experience by massaging my clit. The more Arlene moaned, the harder I rubbed. Before I knew it, I, as well as Arlene, was on the verge of a climax.

The next thing I knew, Arlene was screaming in ecstasy. Steven had made her cum, simply by fucking her. I watched her writhe in pleasure under Steven's beautiful body. He kept pounding his penis in her as wave after wave of orgasmic pleasure rippled through her body. It got to the point where Steven had to stop thrusting so she could stop thrashing about.

Steven stopped and looked at Arlene, who was all flushed and sweaty. She had a huge grin on her face and looked as if she had just run a marathon. She held Steven's face in her hands and kissed him deeply on the lips. Then she told him, "Thanks lover, but I need a while to recover. Why don't you work your magic on Linda for a while?"

When I heard my name I snapped out of my trance. I stopped rubbing my clit and realized that I had never acted on my plan to leave the room. I also realized that I had shifted down on the chair, with my legs splayed wide apart, with nothing but the pillow covering my hand and crotch. I then noticed Steven looking over his shoulder at me.

Steven immediately moved off Arlene. I heard his still erect cock slide out of Arlene's drenched pussy. Steven quickly stood up, as if somehow knowing that if he didn't act fast, the opportunity to have sex with me would be lost. I admired his beautiful body. My gaze fell over his sinewy chest, down to his well toned abs. His thighs were tight and well formed. But in the middle of all that firm muscle was the biggest and hardest penis I had ever seen. It had me in a trance-like state. Strangely, I didn't move. I just sat there, naked, with my legs open and only a pillow between my pussy and Steven's raging hard on.

I couldn't move. I didn't want to move. The images that I had just seen in front of me acted like ropes that bound me to the chair. I couldn't take my eyes off Steven's cock. I knew that I should have moved and covered up, but I just couldn't. The urge to experience that iron bar penis was just too much.

I knew if I looked at Steven's eyes, I'd communicate my assent to him. If I didn't look at his eyes I thought, it wouldn't happen. Strangely, the roles were now reversed: While Steven was looking in my eyes for any signal of my assent, my eyes were glued to his erect penis. But I was getting weaker. I wanted that penis in my pussy so badly to bring me to orgasm, that I betrayed myself. Slowly, my gaze lifted up, and I met Steven's eyes.

He stared into my eyes and I into his. I don't know what was going through his mind, but I'm sure he decided to wait a reasonable amout to time to see if he could guage any objection from me. I knew one thing: My eyes didn't say yes to him, but they didn't say no.

With that, and with Arlene quietly moaning on the floor, Steven started moving toward me. I could see his cum smeared penis bobbing in the low light. When he got to the edge of the chair, he quickly stooped down and, grasping it at the ankle, raised my right leg. He lifted my leg high, almosting lifting my ass off the chair. I let the pillow drop – or did I throw it? - to the floor.

Steven now had me opened up, open for whatever he wanted to do. He crouched down, grabbing the base of his penis. He moved his penis to the entrance of my vagina. I couldn't believe this was happening, but I had no control over it. The urge to experience the great sex, coupled with the excitement of something so taboo and decadent, clouded my ability to do anything.

I then felt it. I felt the tip of his penis rubbing up and down the lips of my pussy. He was getting my pussy fully lubed up for his entry. A few seconds later, I felt the tip of his penis spread the lips of my vagina. It was happening.

At that point, I looked in his eyes and he looked in mine. We both knew we were at the point of no return, the point where we both could stop it all and say, well, things got a little out of hand, but at least we didn't fuck. It was clear neither of us wanted to say that.

With one move of his supple body, Steven quickly entered me. I couldn't believe the sensation. My head automatically fell back, and I let out a deep, guttural moan. It was unbelievable! His cock touched me in places that hadn't been touched in a long time. Then he started stroking, stroking like it was the last sex he was ever going to experience. I really don't know, but I think that it was on his third stroke that I exploded in orgasm. At that point, I dropped any pretense of holding back. My hands roamed all over Steven's body. I felt his back, his firm ass, his shoulders. I was in heaven. I even reached up and presented my mouth and tongue for him. He reached down and sucked on my tongue, and I on his, and all the while he was pumping away at my soaked pussy.

I just watched as he pummeled my body with his. My fat breasts rolled up and down on my chest with each stroke. The flesh on the thigh of my upright leg rippled with every slam of his body against mine. I could feel his penis hitting the back of my vagina. His tongue was deep in my mouth. I could hear the wet sloshing of his penis in my soaked pussy. The scent of my sex filled the air.

By now, Arlene had recovered. She had moved up off the floor and was kneeling next to the chair. She watched Steven's cock hammer me mercilessly. She was rubbing me all over, feeling my breasts and twisting my nipples. When Steven wasn't kissing me, she was.

"Isn't he the best?", cooed Arlene. I could only nod and moan in agreement. Arlene moved her hand down to my pussy and placed her hand over my clit. She let two of her fingers move to either side of Steven's pumping penis. As Steven pushed through Arlene's fingers, it caused her hand to stimulate my clit with each stroke. It also gave Steven the added sensation of her fingers "gripping" his penis.

I knew Steven was getting close. His groans were getting louder and his strokes were getting faster. I could feel his penis expanding inside me. Although I was lost in the lust of the moment, I still had the presence of mind to think about the eventual outcome. If things kept going the way they were, very soon my own son would come inside me. Although I had gone this far, I didn't want that to happen. Even though I was 46, I was still getting my period. I was on the pill, but nothing is foolproof. The last thing in the world I wanted was to get pregnant by my own son. I was taking enough chances without a condom, and after seeing how much semen he put out when Arlene sucked him off, I knew I'd be taking a huge load.

It took me all my strength to form the words. I had to be careful, because in the condition I was in, I didn't want the wrong words to come out. "Steven," I whispered. "Don't come inside me. Come on me."

Steven freaked when I said that. His eyes got to be the size of saucers. He started pumping faster and moaning louder. I think the experience of hearing his own mother, at the same time giving him the green light to come, and, on top of that, to come all over her, pushed him over the edge. What little reservation he had to fucking his own mother was obliterated when I told him to come on me. He gave five or six final thrusts, then, with a bellowing scream, pulled his penis out of me.

I watched as he moved his hand to his massive organ. He started stroking it ferociously with his hand. Arlene giggled and moved her face next to mine - into the line of fire, so to speak. (She loved it when a man came on her!) I didn't know whether to move out of the way, or stay where I was (I also enjoyed having a man cum on me!). Steven was stroking his penis at light speed. All of a sudden he stopped stroking and groaned. The first blast of cum fired out of his penis and flew over both of our heads. I'm sure that it continued over the chair and hit the wall behind us. He continued stroking his penis, but ever so slightly, directed his penis downward. He was aiming for Arlene! The next blast of semen soon followed the first. This one was about six inches long and hit Arlene directly on the head. The first two inches landed on her forehead, and the rest of it landed crossways on her face. She had a line of cum streaking from her hair, across her nose and across her mouth. I'm sure a big dollop of cum wound up in her mouth.

I was just staring at Arlene, when out of the corner of my eye, I saw Steven make another adjustment. He turned his penis just a little bit to the right. He was aiming for me! It was my turn to get a shot of cum! I couldn't believe it! Not only did my son fuck me, he was about to loose his load in my face! Before I could do anything, I could see the cum coming out of the tip of his penis. Since I was directly in front of him, it caught me square in the face, just below my nose. The great f***e of his cum surprised me. The shock of it caused me to open my mouth, and his cum dripped into it. The next shot immediately followed and hit the back of my throat. Without thinking (I was still caught up in the sheer lust of the moment), I swallowed the cum. As I swallowed, I watched the remainder of Steven's cum shoot from his penis, all over my breasts. As soon as it landed, Arlene reached over and began licking his semen from my breasts.

Steven, out of breath, fell backwards and landed on the bed. He was breathing like he had just finished an Iron Man competition. Arlene was still licking the cum off of my heaving breasts. I too was breathing heavily, after having the fucking of my life. I've had some great sex, but the sex I just had had to be the best. The only reason it was so great had to be due to the "taboo" factor.

Arlene finished her licking, got up and jumped onto the bed with Steven. She started kissing him with her cum smeared (his cum) mouth. Soon, they were laughing. Apparently, it was a great time for them, as well. They looked over at me and beckoned me over. I got up off the chair and walked over to them, admiring both of their sweaty bodies. Arlene still had Steven's cum on her face. She was kissing him all over. When she got down to his penis, she put it in her mouth, cleaning all my juices off of it. I put my hands on my hips and started laughing.

"Well I guess you two had a great time!" I said to both of them.

"I know I did!" winked Steven.

He put his hand out to me. I took it, and he pulled me to the bed. He pulled me over him and Arlene, who was still licking his cock, and had me lie down next to him. He started kissing me and made his way over to my neck. I didn't resist.

"God, you're a great fuck," he whispered in my ear, as he squeezed my ass.

"So are you, baby, so are you," I replied. We looked into each other's eyes and smiled. I smiled, even though, at the back of my mind, there was the guilt of having committed i****t with my son. Still it was the best sex I had ever had, even if it was with my son.
At that time, Arlene dropped Steven's penis from her mouth and moved up next to Steven.

"Well, it looks like you lost the bet, big boy", she said.

"Yeah, I guess you're right," said Steven, meekly. "I don't know what happened", he continued, "usually I'm good for a lot longer."

"Maybe Linda had something to do with it", offered Arlene.

Steven and I looked at each other with a look of fear. Did Arlene suspect something?

"I know she's your type, Steven. An older woman with dark hair, dark eyes, dark skin, and big tits! Isn't that your 'fantasy' woman you always used to tell me about? That's probably why you couldn't last as long as you usually do. And I knew you couldn't last with Linda, that's why I lined her up for the threesome. Now I win the bet!" Arlene smiled with a twinkle in her eye knowing that she was now going to get a chance to fuck my baby in the ass with her dildo.

"When are you going to collect?," I asked.

"Oh, how about in the morning," replied Arlene. "I think we're all tired, and could use the sl**p. With that, we all cuddled together, and in a matter of mintues, we were all fast asl**p.

Part III

I woke up at about 4:00 AM. The bed was a tangle of bodies, with Arlene and Steven snoring loud enough to wake the dead. I looked at the clock, saw the time and saw that they were dead to the world. I wasn't about to hang around till morning and get involved in another fuck session. Arlene had plans to use a dildo on my son, and I really didn't want to be around to see it. Not that I wouldn't enjoy watching it mind you, but I figured that I'd easily get dragged into the scene, like I did last night. And I knew Arlene. She'd probably want me underneath sucking Steven's cock while she reamed him with the dildo. Thanks, but I'd been through enough for one night, and that would be too much, even for me.

I quietly got out of bed and and made my way over to the closet to find my pumps. As I walked over, I noticed a stain on the wallpaper. I felt it. It was still damp. Sure enough, that was Steven's first blast of cum. It went over our heads, the chair, and splattered all over the wall. God, what a stud!

I found my pumps on the floor in front of the chair. I picked them out and tip-toed out of the room. I went to the spare room, threw on my overcoat and picked up the rest of my clothes. I left a note for Arlene, saying that I forgot that I had a client coming in at 10 AM to arrange a trip to Hawaii, so I had to leave to get ready. I asked her to call me later that evening.

I left the note on the counter, and slipped out the door. I got in my car and drove home. I had a lot to think about during that drive. I was innundated with conflicting feelings. On the one hand, I was beating myself up for letting myself have sex with my son. On the other, I was thinking about what a beautiful feeling it was to finally be able to make love to someone that you really love so much. I know it's a cliché, but the thought came into my head, "How could it be so wrong, if it feels so good?"

I pulled into my driveway and went into the house. I showered, washing Steven's cum off my body. I thought of the bizarre situation I was in, taking a shower and washing my own son's semen from my face and breasts.

I dried off, and went to bed for a well earned rest. Although I had had the time of my life, I had made a decision. That would be the first and last time Steven and I would have sex. I vowed to have a long discussion with him about what happened and make it clear to him that it was not to happen again. I had to salvage our mother/son relationship.

I went to sl**p with the thought of Steven holding me in his arms after a night of wild lovemaking.



... Continue»
Posted by sexaddict66 2 years ago  |  Categories: Mature, Taboo  |  Views: 5254  |  
98%
  |  6

Nancy teaches Rick some advanced Threesome skills.

Rick read the test message again.

Ready to try a 3some?

It was from Nancy. It seemed an odd text to receive from someone that was on a date. Rick slowly typed his response

Yes

His phone beeped when she responded.

Call me now.

Rick slowly punched her numbers into his phone... She had specifically told him not to put her on speed dial.

"Hello," Nancy said in a hushed voice

"Hi, It's Rick."

"Everything okay there? How is my favorite babysitter doing?" Nancy asked.

"Yea, everything is fine. Bedtime went very well, he is zonked. We spent a lot of time in the pool, so I think he is down for the night", Chance answered lazily.

"You are awesome. I hope you are not bored."

"No, there is always something here to entertain me", Chance replied.

"You sure you are ready for this?" she asked.

"Yes, is he there?" Rick replied.

"No, he stepped out to take a phone call, some crisis at work."

"Who is this guy?"

"Chance? I met him at a conference about a year ago. We hooked up, and we get together whenever he is in town" Nancy explained.

"And he is okay with this?" Rick inquired.

"I'm sure he will be, once he finds out about it," Nancy said with a giggle, "I told him there was an eighteen year old babysitter at my house. I did not tell him you are a guy. I want to see his face when he meets, you, it's going to be fucking hilarious."

"That's just twisted", Rick said, trying to suppress a laugh.

"He's got a great sense of humor; he will be fine with it. Oh, and as an extra incentive, I will be putting on a little show in the driveway. Shit, he's coming back. I will text you when we are headed to the house."

Rick set his phone down. She had mentioned a threesome with another guy before, but he did not think it would happen so soon. This summer was turning out to be the best ever. Rick walked around the house, picking up toys and generally straightening up. He did not want anything to distract from the action once it started. Just as he finished the phone beeped again.

Be there in 10.

Rick headed upstairs to the office. The window in that room overlooked the driveway. The headlights of her car appeared, and it pulled into the driveway. She had the top down and Rick could see her date was driving. He seemed about Nancy's age. He had spiky blonde hair, and he looked exactly like what Rick expected her date to look like. He started to get out of the car, but she pulled him back in. She was stroking his face and talking to him. Whatever she said, he liked it. A grin spread across his face as her hands moved down his body. She reached across him and hit the button that reclined his seat, and then she began to open his pants.

Rick felt his penis begin to swell. This was not the first time she had seen her do this. The first time had been an accident. This time she had asked him to watch, which made it even more exciting. Rick was surprised that he liked being a voyeur so much.

She had his cock in her hands. It was long. Both of her hands were wrapped around it and there was still some exposed. She quickly took that part into her mouth. One of her hands moved down to stroke his balls. The other began to stroke him as her head bobbed up and down.

Rick wondered if she was just teasing him with a bit of foreplay, or if she was going to take this all the way. He watched closely. Rick was pretty familiar with her technique. She was rubbing the sensitive parts of his cock with both her mouth and her hand. She never stopped stroking him, and only stopped sucking on his cock to say something, probably something sexy. Rick smiled; she was not just teasing him. Rick watched as Chance's hand pushed Nancy's head down until she deep throated him. Rick stroked his own cock through his shorts. He could not wait for them to get into the house.

She was stroking him faster now. Chance grimaced briefly, and then broke into a smile as he thrust his hips up. Nancy's hand stopped. Rick imaged she was gulping down the results of her efforts. She closed up his pants and they got out of the car. Rick heard the front door open.

"And where is the eighteen year old babysitter you kept talking about?" Chance asked.

"Ricky, I'm home. I brought a friend to play with," Nancy called out.

Nervously Rick walked to the top of the stairs; his erection quickly fading as the reality of the situation it hit him. He looked as Nancy and Chance, trying to hide his sheepish expression.

The expression on Chance's face was one of shock. Nancy burst out laughing. Soon Chance and Rick were laughing as well.

"You got me," Chance exclaimed, 'you are a bad, bad girl. I should know better by now, you always have a trick up your sleeve."

"That was a Kodak moment if there ever was one, I will never forget the look on your face when you saw Rick," Nancy said and she turned to look up the stairs, continuing, "What are you waiting for Rick, an engraved invitation?"

Rick walked down the stairs to meet them.

"I'm Chance," the man said extending his hand, "were you in on this, or are you as shocked as I am?"

"Guilty", Rick replied shaking Chance's hand.

"Are you both still up for this?" Nancy interrupted.

"I think I'm at a slight disadvantage for the moment, but hell yea," answered Chance.

"Absolutely," replied Rick.

"I suppose," Nancy said, "I should level the playing field."

She stepped in front of Rick and ran her hand over his crotch. Rick's erection returned so quickly he thought it might have whiplash. She dropped to her knees and began tugging at his shorts. Soon they were around his ankles. Rick eyes darted nervously between Chance and Nancy.

"I don't know why you keep looking at me, "Chance said, his eyes firmly fixed on Nancy, "all the action is down there."

Rick watched as Nancy peeled her dress down, exposing her breasts. She wrapped them around his throbbing erection.

"You want to come on my tits or in my mouth?' she asked.

"M-m-m-mouth," Rick stuttered nervously.

"Mmmm, Yummy," she replied

Nancy wrapped her lips around the engorged head of Rick's penis and started with a very sloppy, wet blowjob. When the entire shaft of his cock was dripping wet she began to stroke him. Rick's concern about not being able to keep it up in front of another man quickly faded. With Nancy's hand and mouth on his dick there was no way his erection was going away.

Over and over her lips and tongue caressed his cock, followed by her hand. The contrast between her soft, wet mouth and her firm grip was rapidly bringing him to orgasm. Each time her hand slide over the head of his cock he inched a bit closer. She had pulled his dick down until it was horizontal, and turned her head to the side so he had an excellent view. The sight of her lips wrapped around his penis was a huge turn on. He was on the very edge. It was that wonderful place where he felt the euphoria of orgasm without the erection ending ejaculation. With all his might he tried to stay in that place. He knew he was probably leaking into her mouth. She pulled her mouth off him.

"I can taste you, now give it all to me."

Her voice overwhelmed him, and his orgasm surged out of his body. The first spurt splashed onto her face. She quickly shoved his cock into her mouth, gulping down the rest of his climax. Her tongue pressed against him, milking the last drops out of his cock. She let his penis slide out of her mouth and she used her tongue and fingers to clean his cum off her face.

"Between the two of you I think I am owed two orgasms," Nancy proclaimed as she stood up and removed her dress. "Now, take off your clothes and come to the bedroom."

"Do not," she said sternly, "turn this into a contest to see who has the bigger dick. That's not important. But; for the record, Chance is longer and Rick is thicker, so you can both make the claim.'

By the time Rick and Chance made it to the bedroom Nancy was already laying in the middle of the bed.

"Alright boys, let's see what you can do," she said, stretching her hands above her head.

Rick climbed onto the left side of the bed and put one hand on her wrist. He kissed her softly on the lips, then on the cheek. He continued down her body. Out of the corner of his eye he noticed Chance was doing the same thing. Rick put his other hand between her legs, slowly stroking the inside of her thigh. Again Chance followed him. Both of them began to kiss Nancy's breasts. Rick's erection was rapidly returning to full strength. Her swollen nipple seemed to beckon to him, but he resisted. Instead he continued to press his lips all over her tit. Nancy was moaning and squirming between them. He glanced over at Chance again. Seeing her with another man was nothing like what he expected. Rick thought he would feel self-conscious and threatened. Instead he felt aroused. He did feel like he was playing a game of chicken with Chance. Both of them were trying to be the last one to finish with her breast and move on to her erect nipple. Rick stopped for a moment and looked at Chance. Their eyes met. At the same time they both engulfed her nipples. Nancy squealed with delight as the two of them pinched her nipples between their lips. Rick could feel heat radiating from between Nancy's legs. He noticed Chance had finished with her breast and started to move down her body. Rick followed his lead, pulling her hand down to her breast. She began to pinch and tug on her nipple as Rick's lips pressed against her ribs.

Rick noticed Chance had put his hand between her legs with his fingers lying on top of her neatly trimmed pubic hair. Nancy moaned as Chance's thumb brushed against her clit. Rick slid his thumb between her ass and the bed. Her skin was wet and hot. His fingers grazed against the lips of her pussy. He slowly penetrated her with a single digit. She moaned again. Rick glanced back up at her breasts. She still had her hand where Rick had placed it. He could see she had pulled Chance's hand to her mouth, and was sucking on his fingers. Chance was pressing the heel of his hand against her clit.

Rick pressed his lips against her thigh, just below her hip. He had a fantastic view of her pussy as he slipped a second finger into her. His index and ring finger were almost completely engulfed. His pointer and pinky were pressed against her swollen labia. Rick began to move his entire hand back and forth. He could hear Nancy's moaning getting louder. Both he and Chance were struggling not to get caught up in her excitement. Rick wanted to maintain the slow pace. He wanted to draw her climax out as long as possible. She began to thrust her hips against them as her orgasm peaked. She was so wet Rick's fingers made an incredibly erotic squishing sound as they moved in and out of her.

"One of you fuckers better put a cock in me now!" she screamed.

Rick and Chance looked at each other, both with an 'after you 'expression. Without warning, Nancy sat up. She straddled Rick, grabbing his cock as she pushed him down onto the bed.

"I guess it's your lucky day," she said as she sank down onto his erection. She felt fantastic. She felt hot and wet and tight.

"You like that?" she asked.

"Uh - huh," Rick replied. He felt her relax around him, then clench up again.

She leaned down and whispered in his ear, "I can be as tight as a virgin if you want me to."

Chance was standing on the bed, offering her his cock. She took it into her mouth and starting giving him and energetic blow job. Rick felt his second orgasm approaching at breakneck speed. He closed his eyes, hoping that not seeing her breasts bouncing around as she sucked one cock and rode another would help. He tried not to listen to her sliding Chance's dick in and out of her mouth. There was nothing he could do about the way she felt. She was still holding him tight inside her. It felt good, too good. Rick surrendered to the inevitable. He opened his eyes, taking in the amazing scene. He exploded inside her again with a loud, long groan. Rick relaxed, feeling completely spent.

Nancy stopped her blowjob and looked at him.

"You're not done yet, you still have to make me come again," she said sternly, rolling onto her back. Chance stepped off the bed, once again putting his cock at mouth level. This time Nancy held still while Chance thrust his dick between her lips.

For a few seconds Rick just lay there in stunned silence. He was not sure what to do. Finally he crawled between her legs and began to lap at her clit with his tongue. He reached up and began to pinch one of Nancy's nipples. Chance once again followed his lead and tugged on the other one. When he pulled his cock out of her mouth, a moan of approval followed it. Rick pushed three fingers into Nancy. She was unbelievably wet, and it turned him on.

Nancy began to buck her hips up and down. Even with Chance's cock filling her mouth and throat Rick could hear her moaning. It went on for almost a full minute before her movements slowed and finally stopped. Rick felt her hand pulling his hair, dragging him across her body until they were face to face. She gave him a passionate kiss.

"That was fantastic," she panted, "but you could have just used a toy. I did not expect you to go down me like that. But I'm glad you did. Now I want you to watch Chance fulfill his debt to me."

Rick watched as Nancy straddled him, and Chance moved behind her. Her breasts were inches from his face. He wanted to kiss them, but he was too exhausted to lift his head.

"This is going to be way better than Skype sex," Nancy said.

Rick lay perfectly still, watching her face as Chance's cock penetrated her. She was looking right into his eyes. Rick briefly glanced at her tits, and then met her stare again. Somehow he found the energy to put his hands on her breasts. He could feel Chance's thrusts as her boobs bounced in his hands.

Rick felt his cock struggling to become erect again. It surprised him how arousing watching Nancy get fucked was. He pinched her nipples between his thumb and finger. Every sound was a turn on. The way Chance's hips slapped against Nancy's ass with every well-timed thrust. The way she groaned and the way her breath hitched as she approached yet another mind-blowing orgasm. The way Nancy talked dirty to Chance. Rick could not believe how long Chance held out. Nancy came with a string of profanity and a flush of heat in her breasts. Chance fucked her for what felt like a long time after her orgasm before groaning and unloading into her. Nancy fell to the bed beside Rick, and Chance lay beside her.

"I hate to tell you this Rick," Nancy said with a broad grin, "but you are going to have to do this until you make me come first. Then I will set you up with me and another woman. You thought this was amazing, two women would probably kill you."

"I won't complain, I promise," Rick replied.

"You did okay k**, not that you need to hear that from me," Chance added.

"He was a virgin a month ago," Nancy giggled.

Rick flushed with embarrassment. He felt ridiculed.

"Really!" exclaimed Chance, "then I am impressed. If someone like Nancy had pulled me into a threesome a month after I started having sex. Shit. It probably would have killed me. I'd have either blown my load in five seconds or just been too embarrassed to do anything. You are a natural at this."

"Thanks, I think," Rick said, feeling a little better about the virgin remark. After all, Chance had followed his lead more than once.

"As much as I want you to stick around, you need to get home," Nancy said, "But I will need your services tomorrow around 10 am. That is, if you are not incapacitated."

"You are right," Rick replied after looking at the clock.

"You might want to take a quick shower before leaving, you probably smell like a Roman orgy," she said with a smile.

When Rick emerged from the shower, he saw that Chance and Nancy had put on some clothes. It sounded like they were talking about work. Rick heard references to databases, scope creep and deadlines. Chance said something about SQL and they both burst out laughing. Rick waved to them as he headed towards the door. He wondered what would happen after he left.
As Rick turned onto Nancy's street his phone rang. He glanced at the caller ID, and saw Nancy's number on the Caller ID.

"Hi, I am almost to your house," he said.

"Great, we are out by the pool, just let yourself in and come on back," she replied.

"Not to be a buzz kill, but where is little Jack?"

"Grandma has him for the day, what kind of mother do you think I am?" Nancy replied.

"An excellent one, I just wanted to be certain the service you wanted me for was not babysitting."

"There will be sitting alright. I will be sitting on your face. Now get your sexy little ass over here," she replied with a laugh.

"Be there in five minutes, goodbye," Rick said, blushing at her last remark. He still was not sure how he felt about being a sex object.

Rick shifted in his seat, trying to move his erection into a comfortable position. He was in Nancy's driveway before he found one. Rick stepped out of the car and began walking towards the house. He tugged on his t-shirt, trying to get it to cover his obvious erection. The front door was locked, but he had his own key. He walked through the house and looked out the window. He could see Nancy and Chance standing in the pool. Nancy was at least topless. He suspected they were both naked.

"When in Rome..."he said to himself and stripped off his clothes before opening the door and walking towards the pool. Chance glanced at him, and then turned back to Nancy. More specifically he turned back to Nancy's breasts. Nancy looked at him and kept watching him until he was at the edge of the pool.

"Where are your clothes? You think you are going to get lucky?" she asked.

"They are with yours, in the house," Rick replied.

"I hope you don't mind, but I need to go freshen up," Nancy said as she climbed out of the pool.

Rick smiled as his guess was confirmed. She was completely naked. Nancy toweled herself off and slipped on her shoes before walking back towards her house.

"I will be back in a few minutes, talk amongst yourselves," she said over her shoulder.

Rick jumped into the shallow end of the pool, feeling a little odd being naked in front of another man. Chance hauled himself out of the pool and sat on the edge like nothing special was happening. Rick hoped he looked half as calm and collected. He wondered what the correct etiquette was for conversation before a threesome.

"So what did you guys do after I left?" Rick asked, immediately wanting to take the words back.

"Not much, a little of this, a little of that. Nancy told me I would need some sl**p if I was going to keep up with you today. She seems to think you are quite a stud."

"I don't know about that," Rick said, feeling his face turn red.

"You played the part well last night," Chance replied.

"Have you been up long?" Rick asked.

"Maybe an hour, Nancy got up earlier to take Jake to Grandma. We have been out here about forty five minutes just messing around," Chance said, casting his eyes to the side of the pool.

Rick followed his gaze. He saw a gym bag with sex toys spilling out of it. Setting next to the bag was the strap on dildo, a pair of handcuff, a spanker and a vibrator. There were a few other toys and a bottle of lube on the picnic table by the pool. Rick began to wonder if he had missed something, or if those were still waiting to be used.

"Do you do this a lot?" Rick asked, again regretting his attempt at conversation.

"Not really," Chance answered.

"So you are not like a swinger or anything?" Rick said, having resigned himself to asking stupid questions, well, at least until Nancy returned.

"No, I'm not a swinger. Just the occasional threesome."

"Have you ever been with two girls?" Rick inquired, noticing that Chance's cock was starting to swell as they talked about sex. Rick fidgeted, feeling a little weird about seeing Chance get hard while Nancy was not around.

"Just once, all the other times it's been with another guy. I mean a girl and another guy. I'm not sure which is better. Two girls are almost overwhelming. With another guy there is less pressure to perform and more of a chance to watch. You know, if you are in to that. I am, into watching, that is," Chance explained, looking a bit flustered.

Rick breathed a sigh of relief. Chance seemed a bit more human and less of a perfect lady-killer. Rick tried to relax as much as possible given the circumstances.

"Nancy says you are really good with ropes," Chance said.

"Yea, I learned it for rock climbing and kayaking, and then just kept learning new ones."

"Ever think you would be using them the way you do now?" Chance asked.

"Not in a million years," Rick answered.

"That happens a lot with Nancy."

"What?" Rick asked.

"Things that you don't expect for a million years," Chance replied.

"Can I ask you something?"

"Sure," Chance replied.

"What does she want?"

"She wants us to fuck her," Chance replied.

"Any special way?" Rick asked.

"I had not really thought about it." Chance said, telling a little white lie. He and Nancy had discussed what she wanted that very morning.

"I bet you two of you have done some crazy stuff," Rick said.

"She does like to be restrained, but I don't think she brought any ropes out. We might have to be creative, you know, channel MacGyver or something." Chance explained.

Nancy hurried up the stairs and into her bedroom. She glanced out the window and saw Chance and Rick talking. Nancy stepped into her bathroom and began her cleansing ritual. She was anxious to get back to the pool and have Rick and Chance fuck her at the same time. As soon as her ritual was complete she put everything away and walked back into the bedroom. The two men were still in the pool talking. Chance was sitting on the edge of the pool and Rick was standing in front of him. Nancy stepped away from the window just long enough to retrieve a toy and a bottle of lube from her drawer of fun. She knelt in front of the window and looked at Rick and Chance again. Nancy dripped lube onto the toy, and then pressed the bottle into the small of her back. She felt the liquid flow between her ass cheeks. She set the bottle down.

On her hands and knees Nancy stared out the window. She reached back between her legs and placed the toy against her ass. The silicone felt cool and smooth against her hot, wet skin. Nancy applied a steady pressure, letting her body get used to the feeling. She looked back out the window, imagining Rick putting his hands on Chance's thighs. She felt the dildo enter her ass. In her fantasy Rick began to run his hands over Chance's chest. With that image in her mind's eye she began to slide the toy back and forth. As her body stretched to accommodate the toy Nancy sat up on her knees. She shifted her foot slightly and used her heel to hold the toy in place. As she put her hands on her own body she imagined the two men embracing and kissing. With one hand she caressed her breast. The other hand found its way between her legs. She plunged two fingers inside her dripping wet pussy. Nancy could feel her orgasm building with surprising speed. Furiously she pumped her fingers between her labia. She knew that what she was feeling with her hand and the toy were just a sample of what it would be like with Chance and Rick. Nancy was just starting to think of Rick lowering his head towards Chance's long, hard cock when her orgasm flooded over her. The mental image was gone, replaced by a tsunami of pleasure. Nancy put both her hands on the window sill to maintain her balance. Her body quivered and her muscles clenched in a delightful way. As she opened her eyes she saw Chance slide into the pool.

Nancy dutifully cleaned the toy and put both it and the lube ways before heading back out toward the pool. The two men were too involved in their conversation to hear her approach. She could hear Chance's words drift over the space between them.

"Much better now," Nancy interjected as she appeared at the side of the pool.

"Welcome back," Chance said.

"Why don't you two get out of the pool? I'm not going to suck your dicks if they get all pruned."

Chance and Rick both climbed out of the pool. Nancy walked behind Rick and grabbed his arms. Rick felt the handcuffs on his wrist and heard them closing. Chance stood right in front of him.

"Ever get a blowjob from a man?" Nancy asked.

"What? No!" Rick exclaimed, sounding a little alarmed as he watch Chance drop to his knees. Rick tried to will the erection Nancy had inspired to go away. He looked down at Chance. Rick began to sweat, he felt like he was in way over his head.

Suddenly Chance and Nancy burst out laughing. Nancy let go of his arms and he felt the handcuff's release.

"I'm sorry, "Chance said between laughs, "I had to get you back for pranking me last night. Nancy tried to stop me, but somehow I convinced her to go along."

"Don't be mad," Nancy said stifling a laugh, "I promise I will make it up to you."

"Or we can get her later," Chance said with a grin.

"I'm a little scared of what you two will dream up. I'd much rather just be punished for my misdeed," Nancy said as she slowly dropped to her knees between Rick and Chance.

"Not pruny at all," she said, taking a cock in each hand. Nancy slowly stroked up and down with both her hands. First she looked at Rick's thick hard cock, then at Chance's long erection.

"I suppose I should do something nice for you," she said as she looked at Rick.

She put both her hands on his ass and inhaled his cock, pushing her tongue against it. When she had coated it with her saliva she pulled her head back and wrapped her breasts around it. Right away Rick began to thrust his hips back and forth.

"Slow down," she moaned, "Unless you want make a mess."

Opening her mouth wide she slowly lowered her head and let him slip between her lips. His skin had felt cool from being the pool. Nancy stopped just as her lips passed the crown of his penis. With her tongue she lavished attention on the head of his cock. Almost right away she noticed pre-cum leaking out of him. The shaft of his cock felt like an iron pipe in her hand and she stroked up and down. She let out a giggle as she thought of Rick's alarmed reaction to the thought of Chance doing exactly what she was doing now.

Men are such strange creatures, she thought to herself. It was unlikely that Rick would be able to tell the difference between her and Chance if he was blindfolded. That would be fun, she thought. Getting Chance to participate would be a considerable challenge. A loud moan from Rick snapped Nancy out of her daydream as she realized he was very close to orgasm. If her mouth had not been full of Rick's cock Nancy would have smiled. She stroked his balls with her fingers, trying to coax his cum into her mouth. She heard Rick grunt a split second before his cock began pumping streams of hot liquid down her throat. She eagerly sucked it down until there was not a drop left.

Nancy turned her attention to Chance. She began to bob her head up and down on his penis. Each time she took in a little more of his cock. Each time the head of his dick got closer to the back of her throat. Soon she had almost his entire shaft in her mouth. Nancy moved her hand down to his balls. She relaxed her throat and slid her lips down his cock until her nose pressed against his skin. When she pulled her head back she let his dick spring free. She gulped down air, and then completely swallowed his penis again. She deep throated him one more time, and then stood up. Nancy wrapped her arms around Chance's neck and pulled him down to kiss him. As soon as her lips touched his she thrust her tongue into his mouth. Nancy held him for almost a full minute, then released him and dropped back to her knees. This time she was facing Rick.

Nancy wrapped her lips around his fading erection, easily taking all of it into her mouth. She pressed her tongue against it, milking out the last few drops of his seed. Slowly she stood up, putting her hands on his head. She pulled him down to her level.

"I figure if I am going to kiss you with dick on my breath, it might as well be your dick," she moaned as she pressed her lips to his. She waited for Rick to push his tongue into her mouth, and then responded.

Rick found himself preoccupied with cumming so soon. Much to his relief, her second blowjob revived his erection. The entire time he had been watching her deep throat Chance, Rick had been thinking about what should happen next. He put his hands on her wrists and pulled her away from his face. Rick stood up straight, and then spread his legs to reduce his height. He raised Nancy's arms until her heels were almost off the ground. Rick slowly twirled her around so she was facing Chance. He moved his arms back slightly until the length of his still wet cock settle between the cheeks of her ass. His erection slipped easily between her cheeks.

Chance smiled, admiring the creative way Rick had found to restrain Nancy. He bent down and kissed her on the cheek. He nibbled on her ear, and then slowly worked his way down her jaw. As he kissed her neck his hands cupped her breasts.

"You have the sexiest breasts," Chance whispered as he gazed at them. He longed to take them in his mouth, but could not stop staring at them. Finally he closed his eyes and lowered his head. With his lips he covered the top of her left breast with feather light kisses. When his lip brushed against her swollen nipple, both he and Nancy moaned. Chance wondered if Rick was enjoying the show he was putting on. He dropped to his knees, taking as much of her tit into his mouth as he could. Chance put both his hands on Nancy's other breast, squeezing it roughly as he devoured the one in his mouth. He could feel her tits moving as her breathing quickened. Chance felt Nancy begin to swing back and forth as Rick began to slowly thrust his hips against her ass. He moved his mouth to her other breast and slid his hands down her body. As he flicked his tongue over her nipple his hands came to a rest on her thighs. Chance twisted his hands so that his fingers were on the inside of her thighs. He could feel the heat from between her legs. Chance pressed down, holding Nancy against Rick's cock.

Nancy writhed as she hung from Rick's strong grip. His hands were wrapped around her wrists, and were much more comfortable that any restraint she had worn in the past. She felt his cock sliding up and down against her ass. There was enough lubricant left from her earlier escapade that his dick glided easily between her cheeks. The tip of his dick was just below the small of her back. The feeling of Chance's mouth on her breast caused her to moan aloud again and again. His fingers were tantalizingly close to her sex. She wriggled around, trying to lower herself just enough to feel his fingers on her labia. In desperation she lifted her feet of the ground and wrapped her legs around Chance. She pulled herself down and felt Chance's hand.

Rick felt his arms getting tired. He had been doing pretty well until Nancy took her feet off the ground, forcing him to support her entire weight. His efforts were rewarded by her squeezing the length of this throbbing erection between the cheeks of her slippery wet ass. The burning in his arms distracted him just enough to hold back his orgasm. He could see Chance sucking on her breast, but had no idea what else was going on. With his last bit of strength Rick lifted Nancy up and laid her across the picnic table. Chance grabbed her ankles and lifted them high in the air, pushing them towards Rick. He took her ankles from Chance. Rick held her dainty ankles and wrists in his hands. Rick moved his hands outward, exposing Nancy's breasts and vagina to Chance. Rick's eyes focused on her wet, swollen labia. He felt his half-hard cock ache at the sight.

Chance hesitated for a moment after Rick took Nancy's ankles from him. He watched as Nancy tilted her head back and opened her mouth wide. He knew what Nancy wanted, but it appeared Rick's attention was elsewhere. Chance chuckled to himself, then leaned forward and put his hand on Rick's quasi-stiff cock. Before Rick could react Chance placed it between Nancy's waiting lips. Rick jerked back a bit, but then relaxed and slowly filled her mouth with his dick. Satisfied that the plan was working, Chance slowly dropped to his knees and put his head between Nancy's legs. He slid two fingers inside her and slowly wiggled them. Soon Nancy's muffled moans reached his ears. Chance began to circle her clit with his tongue.

Despite the appearance of her position, Nancy found it quite comfortable. Rick held her wrists and ankles firmly, so she did not really feel the weight of her arms and legs being above her. Rick's erection was a fantastic distraction. It made her forget all about the pressure of having her head hang off the edge of the table. Her tongue was pressed against the top of his cock, which was a bit unusual. She moaned with pleasure as he began to slide his cock deeper into her mouth. The taste of Rick's pre-cum leaking out overpowered the lube that coated his dick. She moaned again when she felt Chance penetrate her with his fingers. A few seconds later she felt Chance's tongue begin to tease around her clit. Nancy held completely still, enjoying the feeling of having two men inside her. She felt Rick's cock begin to press against her tongue as it stiffened. She watched him lean forward, trying to keep it inside her mouth. She knew he was fighting a losing battle. The next time he pulled his hips back his erection popped out of her mouth and pointed almost straight up. She ran her tongue against his balls as consolation. She knew the plan was to move on at this point, but did not say anything. Rick seemed to be enjoying watching what Chance was doing, and she certainly had no complaints as Chance's tongue finally reached her clit. Just as she had asked, Chance was trying to hold her on the edge of coming.

"I want you both," Nancy moaned.

On that cue, Chance stood up and grabbed her ankles, pulling them out of Rick's hands. He slowly lowered her legs and let them go. Rick followed his lead, lowering her arms and releasing her wrists. Nancy stood up and took both Rick and Chance by the hand. She led them over to one of the lounges by the pool. Rick noticed it was the one by the bag of sex toys. Nancy put both her hands on Chance's chest and pushed him down onto the lounge. She bent over to the bag and retrieved a condom, then knelt in front of Rick.

"You might need something to make this a little less, um, intense," she said has she rolled the condom onto Rick's full erection.

Rick smiled at her, feeling a bit relieved.

"I want both your cocks inside me," Nancy ordered as she straddled Chance.

Rick was speechless as he watched Nancy guide Chance's long hard dick into her pussy. She sank down on to him until she could go no further, then she put her hands on her ass and spread her cheeks apart. Rick put one leg on either side of the lounge as he positioned himself behind Nancy. He put his hand on his cock and guided it up against her. Rick noticed she was looking over her shoulder at him. She smiled and nodded. He slowly thrust his hips forward and he watched himself slid into Nancy. He stopped when he was about halfway in.

"More," Nancy cried.

Rick buried himself inside her. She felt incredibly tight. He felt Chance begin to move.

Nancy reveled in the feeling of fullness. She strained to accommodate Rick's thick cock. Chance's dick seemed to take forever to slide all the way in and out of her. Both men put their hands on her breasts. Chance cupped them from below, pinching and tugging on her swollen nipples. Rick softly stroked the tops of her tits. She realized she was probably going to cum before they did. Each time Chance thrust into her he pressed against her clit. The feeling of two cocks pistoning in and out of her was overwhelming. She felt her breathing begin to quicken. Nancy gripped the side of the lounge as the first twinges of several climaxes surged through her body.
"Don't stop, don't stop, please don't stop. Fuck me till you cum," she moaned.

Rick wondered if he was doing his part right. He ran his fingers over the top of Nancy's tits as his cock slid in and out of her. The feeling of Chance doing the same thing was a bit discomforting at first. When Nancy's dirty talk dissolved into moaning and grunting he forgot all about Chance. He focused entirely on Nancy. Her body was covered in a fine sheen of sweat as she bucked between the two studs. There was no doubt she was having an orgasm. Rick began to think she was having more than one. Her climax was contagious, and Rick felt pressure building up. He made one final thrust and then exploded inside her. He dug his fingertips into her breasts and groaned loudly.

"And then there was one," Chance said to himself as he witnessed Nancy and Rick both in the throes of climax. He fucked Nancy's post orgasmic body with long slow strokes as his own climax built. Both Nancy and Rick were still now; he was the only one moving.

"Yes, fuck me, fuck me, fuck me," Nancy whispered.

Chance did exactly what she asked. Finally he could not hold back any more and erupted inside her with a soft moan. He felt Nancy's body shift as Rick moved away from them. Chance put his arms around her and pulled her tight. He could feel her nipples dig into his chest as her breast flattened against him. Out of the corner of his eye he saw an exhausted Rick lay down on the pool deck.

"Think the neighbors heard anything?" Rick asked.

"No, I don't think they ever go outside," Nancy answered as she slowly stood up.

Nancy helped both Rick and Chance stand, and then led them into the pool house shower. She took the detachable shower wand from its holder and hosed both men off. She replaced it and stood with the water spraying onto her back. Nancy picked up the bottle of body wash and poured some on both of them.

"I want you to scrub each other," she said.

Both men looked at her.

"If there was another woman here, both of you would expect a show. What's good for the goose is good for the gander," she continued.

Both men continued to look at her with questioning expressions.

"Either you lather each other up or I am going to tell you what my real fantasy is in explicit detail," she said sternly.

Rick gingerly reached out and rubbed Chance's chest.

"See, you did not turn into a show tune loving gay man," Nancy said with a smile, "not that there is anything wrong with that."

Chance reciprocated and soon they were both covered in thick lather. Nancy watched as they awkwardly caressed each other for a few minutes then she rinsed them off.

"I think I am going to have to get another woman in here to show you two goofballs what to do," Nancy said.

"You mean that wasn't hot?" Rick asked with a hint of sarcasm in his voice.

"I went all out," Chance added.

Nancy turned off the hot water and spayed them again. They both jumped back as the cold water hit them.

"You two are rapidly becoming unworthy of my presence," Nancy warned, finally turning off the water.

As they walked back out on to the pool deck Nancy wrapped herself in a towel and stood by the pagoda. Rick and Chance hung their towels in the pool house.

"So now we are not worthy of seeing you naked? " Chance asked.

"I need a little time to recover, so I thought it best not to tempt either of you," Nancy replied.

"But we are both still naked," Rick interjected.

"Much to my disappointment I don't think there is much of a chance of you two going at it, at least not yet", Nancy said. She grimaced as she sat down on the table.

"Are you okay? Did we hurt you?" Rick asked, sounding concerned.

"I'm okay, you're a little on the wide side to do what we did. It's a good sore," Nancy replied.

"I did not know there was such a thing," Rick said.

"Are you ever sore after lifting weights?" she asked.

"Yea," Rick answered.

"It's like that. I'm not any stronger, but I had an orgasm. I figure it balances out." Nancy said with a grin.

"If you say so," Rick replied.

"So you think you will get in Courtenay's pants this time?" Nancy asked, changing the subject abruptly.

"Yea, she wants me," Rick replied.

"Who's Courtenay?' Chance inquired.

"Just the head cheerleader and Rick's first real conquest," Nancy replied, sounding like she was bragging.

"Glad to hear you are starting at the top of the food chain," Chance said.

"She might as well invite him to see her etchings," Nancy said with a laugh.

"The nineteen seventies called, they want their innuendo back," Rick replied.

"The nineteen nineties called, they want their cliché back," Nancy shot back

"Touché," Chance said," So you have any plans on what you are going to do?" Chance asked, looking at Rick.

"If you plan on fucking her in the ass, start with something smaller than your cock. I was warmed up and it was still a tight fit" Nancy said rather plainly.

Rick blushed. Hearing her talk about sex was a bit surreal. He felt his cock stir at the thought of Courtenay.

"Better change the subject, Rick's getting a boner," Nancy said, "cause I'm not doing him. Chance, you are more than welcome to."

"I think a change of subject is in order. I actually need to get going if I am going to make my flight", Chance said.

The three of them returned to the house and began to get dressed. Chance pulled a business card out of his wallet and handed it to Rick.

"If you are ever out my way, give me a call. I can't promise I will be as entertaining as Nancy, but I do know some good spots for rock climbing," he said.

"Actually, I will be out there. I have an uncle that lives there", he said waving the card, and "I'm supposed to do an internship at his company this summer."

Chance finished dressing and picked up his bag, "You have cab service out here?" he asked.

"I will take you to the airport. I might need to give you a pre- TSA pat down, just to make sure you don't have anything dangerous on you," Nancy purred.

All three of them walked out the front door. Nancy and Chance headed to her car, Rick headed to his. Rick watched as Nancy and Chance drove away. He thought about Courtenay again and a wide grin spread across his face. He pulled into the street and headed home.
... Continue»
Posted by fotisampini 9 months ago  |  Categories: Group Sex  |  Views: 1052  |  
100%
  |  1

Women Obsessed with Sex


by Kiran Ali


First off, I want to thank and say I appreciate the e-mails from several people who have loved my postings from a woman's point of view and can relate to my adventures. I love having both a female audience as well as the all the men that get-off reading about my encounters or staring at my photo. Everyone seems to inquire if my stories are true. Well, why they are stories, most are based on real experiences over the past five years with Kabeer. Others are fantasy or created at the request of several admirers. Sorry guys, I am not seeking any more partners at this time.
Okay, some of you guys still aren't getting it, and others think my husband is a wimp or a cuckold. Nothing is farther from the truth. Kabeer allows me to be me! Whereas some men have a hard time getting their women to lust after them on a constant basis, other guys have an even harder time trying to fend their insatiable women off their cocks. That's right, there are plenty of women in the world who love sex even more than the next guy, and no, we're not really men disguised as women either. Some women become so engrossed with sex that they're sometimes unable to concentrate on anything else. Believe it or not, the theory that men think about sex much more often than women is not always the case. I want some of you men to understand women, and you gals to be comfortable with your sexual feelings.

When you and your man go out on the town together, are your eyes constantly checking out all the men in the given establishment? Now don't get me wrong, there are those women who just love to have every penis standing at attention when they walk into a room, and not necessarily because they want to wrap their mouth around them all. But there are we gals that devour men with our eyes because we are sizing up what those given gentlemen might be like in bed. Ladies if you constantly keep "eye flirting" with other guys, it may not simply be harmless attention seeking. It may be because your sexual appetite is probably not sated. This is not necessarily a bad thing, but your partner needs to understand this, without jealousies, insecurities, or damaged male libido.

Guys, if you have sex with a woman, not once, not twice, but thrice or more on a given night, and she's still trying to hump you like a bunny rabbit in mating season while you're trying to wander off into dreamland, then it's possible that she really can't get enough sex, or you for that matter. Now it must be a blow to a man's ego if he's given it his all and yet she's still raring to go for more. So whereas most guys think that having a woman that always wants to have sex would be the equivalent of owning a house full of diamonds, guys whose libidos are not quite overloaded with testosterone would disagree. The men that are still living with or married to these women have learned to accept them as they are without trying to change them and allow them to fulfill these sex drives with the companionship of others.

Why are we like this? Some women are under the mistaken impression that sex equals love, and use sex compulsively as a means of gaining power and love. They lack emotional intimacy and bounce from one partner to the next or engage in sex with multiple partners simultaneously. Some women use sex as a means for masking pain. These women likely suffered c***dhood abandonment, abuse or some sort of f****y dysfunction (this does not insinuate that every woman from a broken home is promiscuous). Some women feel they are unworthy and unable to be loved by anyone, and as I mentioned before, they feel that sex somehow furnishes them with that emotional intimacy, at least momentarily. Sex can become addictive for some women and even becomes a means of reducing stress.
If these gals don't have a steady lover, they'll go out on the town hunting for their prey in order to attain their instant gratification. Or as I have, when away from your steady lover, you find temporary replacements to fill in for him. Sometimes a woman just needs sex. You'd be hard pressed to find anything that compares to the feeling of an orgasm (even your own) and many women simply enjoy the feeling of that blissful moment. Yup, we just like sex; it's that simple! Promiscuity is not necessarily indicative with this prospect, but if you land a woman in constant heat, you better be fit and up for the challenge. What do you do if you happen to end up with a woman who loves sex more than shopping? How can you ensure that she won't spread her legs for the pool-man if you take a business trip for more than two days?
Well, perhaps bedroom toys could keep her company for a while, but as all women know, there's really nothing that measures up to the touch of a man's hand. Keep the foreplay going, even when you're not around. Call her up and enjoy some late night fun heating up the phone lines with your kinky talk about what you plan to do to her when you get back, or your sex fantasies. Let her know how much you enjoyed penetrating her the night before, and how you enjoyed hearing her reach orgasm, over and over again. Sexual compatibility is just as important as communication and trust, and just like you wouldn't want to be with a woman that never wants to spread her love for you, some guys also don't want a girl who always wants it. If there were no challenge, would it still be fun? Okay, for some men it would, but for how long?

People from all walks of life indulge in fantasy from time to time, and it's no surprise that some fantasies are uniquely stranger than others. So much so, that these fantasies are quite simply too kinky to speak of, until today that is. After chatting up a storm with an endless amount of women online who kept giving me the typical "threesome with another woman" or "sex with a stranger" fantasies, I managed to converse with some incredibly creative women, who decided there would be no harm in revealing some of their nastiest, craziest fantasies. Now guys, keep in mind that every woman is autonomous and might not think of these fantasies as the "Oh my God! That's what I've always dreamed of!" way that you might imagine (or hope). After all, your best guy friend might enjoy a threesome with your wife or girlfriend and you, while you are dead set against seeing another man's penis in that kind of venue.

Sexual fantasies are a normal part of our imagination and can serve to decrease sexual inhibition and increase drive significantly. Erotic imagination can definitely heighten one's actual sexual experience. Problems may surface, however, when individuals view their fantasies as shameful and disgusting. Fantasies should never make anyone feel harshly about what turns them on mentally. For the most part, fantasies don't even reflect one's true sexual desires, and sometimes have nothing to do with sex. Therefore, so long as neither you nor she fixates on certain unusual fantasies and becomes compulsively engulfed in them, indulging in them can definitely be used as a sexual enhancer. And although honesty is the best policy, sometimes revealing fantasies that involve multiple partners or are somewhat freaky might not be received well by your significant other.
That's why these women would likely never dare mention these fantasies to a soul. And remember, those who say that they never have sexual fantasies are either too ashamed to discuss them, or have zero sex drive. Some women have sexual auras that ooze out of their every pore. They have no shame in being sexy and don't attempt to conceal it. There are other women who aren't very sexual or sensual, aren't big on the idea of getting sweaty between the sheets and would rather read a book than lie in the pretzel position for 15 minutes. Finally, there are women that are quiet and shy when they're sober, but a****listic and insatiable when they're not. Why, you may wonder, do some women feel that the only way they can enjoy sex is by getting d***k?
Some women still believe that sex is a sin and their frame of mind does not permit their inhibitions to come to life. Therefore, in order to let go of those ancient beliefs, they must alter their state of consciousness by gulping down a couple of alcoholic beverages. This allows them to forget their mindset regarding sexual dexterity, and allows them to enjoy the moment for the night and wallow in self-denial the next morning. I was raised a strict catholic girl and sex was not discussed. I married young to an abusive man who pumped me with alcohol and d**gs to "loosen my inhibitions". The he f***ed me to "entertain him and his friends" at parties. This "sexual transgression" pattern is learned in c***dhood and is really difficult to unleash. Although difficult, it is possible for them to learn that sex is not simply for reproduction and that women are not labeled "sluts" just because they happen to be fond of sex.
Some women fear that if they have sex liberally while sober, they will be deemed tramps. Their fear stems from hearing bad things about sexually active girls in high school and college. You know the ones that made out with lots of guys and had the reputation of a rock-band groupie. Well, because they don't want to be labeled negatively, alcohol is used as the scapegoat to cover up all the devilish things they have done during the course of an erotic night. Alcohol becomes the vortex between the a****l and the docile virgin. The most serene woman can transform into a sex maniac within 3 tall beers and a shot of Whiskey. These women want to be lively in bed but feel that they cannot unchain their innermost sexual desires without having first downed a keg of beer.
Some women like to rub it, smack it and attack it but ultimately have a fear of letting these outbursts shine through in their customary personality. They want to be spanked, they want to scream, they even want to feel pleasure through pain, but since the only women they know who do these freely are adult film stars, they cannot unleash the demon within. Instead, they use alcohol as the means by which they can behave the way they really want. By acting as though this a****l only comes out during intoxicative moments, they can get away with the notion that this isn't really who they are and what they like. They live under the delusion that alcohol has some sort of "Jekyll and Hyde" effect on them when, in fact, this is who they really are. They love sex; and aggressive sex at that, but they don't want to believe that they could become the next up-and-coming porn stars.
Guys I hate to tell you this, but if you are having a strictly sexual relationship with a woman and the only time you have sex is when she's d***k, chances are she doesn't really like you very much. The reason she's having sex with you is because it's a steady thing and she doesn't care for you, and can therefore do whatever she wants without a care in the world. Being d***k is the only way she can allow herself to get off with someone she's not totally turned on by. You have basically become a blow-up doll with a pulsing cock for this woman because she's using you. If the only time she calls is when she reeks of "Jack Daniels", then you have become what is popularly known as a "booty call". Welcome to the wonderful world of exploitation gentlemen, you have arrived.

So while some women need alcohol to rid them of inhibitions, others believe that sex, in and of itself, is sinful and they therefore have to get liquored up in order to enjoy the ride. Whatever the case may be, alcohol and sex have been interrelated from the beginning of time and will remain this way forever. What you wives and girlfriends need to realize is that sex is not a sin. It is a wonderful experience shared by two consenting adults. Pleasures vary according to individual preferences, but some women need to realize that sex is not simply a method of procreation. Enjoying sex is not a religious violation, no matter what our mothers said. Thus the next time you're with your lady, whether she is d***k or sober, look her in the eyes and make sure her senses enjoy what's happening around her and within her.

Other women who feel that it is undeniably wrong to be in love with sex are simply mistaken. Sex is a marvelous experience, and when partners are sober and truly conscious of every breath, kiss and touch, the sexual experience becomes so much more intensified and meaningful. Love and sex may not go hand in hand as often as they used to, but like the famous song says, "If you can't be with the one you love, love the one you're with". Many couples, such as my husband and I, claim that acting out their sexual fantasies has brought them closer together and provided fond memories; while other couples will tell a different a story. It's unfortunate, but there are times when realized fantasies can become a thorn in a couple's side, forcing them to go their separate ways. So, while certain fantasies should happily be acted out, others should be lived out only in the mind, or merely verbalized and not realized.
The most regrettable fantasies among now-defunct couples were ones in which other parties became involved in the mix. Fantasies like threesomes, orgies and partner swapping are the most dangerous. Of course, there are couples who are open and understanding enough to go live out such fantasies without a hitch, but, for the most part, couples ended up on the outs because of such scenarios. Kabeer and I are open and understanding, and allow ourselves to live these fantasies. Make your own home movie. Making a movie, one that involves no clothes and plenty of lube, will make you and your woman feel like practiced porn stars. Of course, there doesn't have to be any facials or anal action involved; this is a private scene for two, and you'll be the directors, producers and stars. Set up your camera so that it's angled to capture your sexual antics and make sure that you leave the mic on so that every moan and groan can be captured as well.
Soon you'll have yourself a movie you can watch to get in the mood, and this will help open up the lines of communication between you and your woman even more. Remember; only play the movie when the both of you are getting in the mood. Women tend to be very critical of themselves, and seeing an ounce of cellulite or hearing themselves yell like banshees may not be welcome if they aren't feeling sexually inclined.

So until next time, give at least one of your fantasies a try, and if it's a success, then experiment with others until you come to the point where sex in the bedroom becomes an oddity. You fantasize about doing crazy things in bed with your girl or wife, but she's a little timid when it comes to the more daring aspects of sex. Well, if you want her to let loose and start riding you like a nympho, here's what you should do to make her more comfortable with herself and, more importantly, you. Hang out with her wild friends or crazy s****r. Just about every woman has a bunch of wild friends who know how to let loose. Plan a night out with your woman and her friends (and their boyfriends, if applicable) and head to a nightclub, where booze and loud music abound.

Encourage the ladies to dance together or with other men and have fun, and then invite the crowd over to your house for some more drinks and dancing. Keep the music pumping, the alcohol flowing and encourage the ladies to get wild. After they all leave, keep the vibe going with your girl or wife, and she might just show you how crazy she can be in private. Now I'm not encouraging you to get your wife or girl wasted, but it's a fact that alcohol tends to lower people's inhibitions. So pop open a bottle of whatever it is she likes to drink, and drink and talk over it. As the evening progresses, you'll notice that the both of you will begin to lower your guards. It's at this point that the conversation should take a sexual turn. Begin discussing sex and her fantasies (let her do all the talking). If she starts getting shy, ask pointed questions about what she's fantasized about.
For example: Have you ever fantasized about two men seducing you? Where would you have sex in public? Have you ever imagined how it would feel to kiss another woman? This should get the game started. If you ever answer any of her "Have you ever..." questions, make sure that all your fantasies include her. Every once in a while, my husband and I rent a sex flick, pop open a bottle of wine, talk for a while, then watch the movie and go crazy on each other. There's something about hearing others make sexual noises that has a penetrating effect on us. Of course, the sex that's featuring in the movie can't be all-out raunchy; it should involve two or three people, and these people should engage in sex that the two of you could, say, mimic.
Guys, leave home and take her somewhere she's never been with you, like a motel, hotel, bed and breakfast, or even a simple limo ride around town. The fact that there's nothing for her to do but enjoy herself allows her to become more sexually aware of herself and the situation. Treat her to an evening of subtle romance and kinky sex by setting up the scene with blindfolds, tethers and whatever else you think she might go for. Buy her a sexy outfit, even if she's not used to dressing that way. I always tell my husband that when I'm dressed sexy, I feel sexy. Keep in mind, however, that there's a fine line between sexy and raunchy. A short black dress and lacy lingerie will do (ask for her best friend's help, if necessary). Show her off to the world, and tell her how sexy she is, all the while letting her know that you can't wait to get her out of those clothes. Keep the verbal foreplay going in public, and then take her to wherever it is you want to end off the evening and get busy.
Although it's not a guarantee in and of itself, the right ambience is conducive to wilder sex. Figure out if she prefers candlelight, red lighting or even fluorescent strip joint lights, and use it. Then, play the right kind of music (something with her kind of beat is preferable) and turn it up loud enough that you feel the beat. Lastly, ensure that the room looks and smells right. Clean and fresh is the way to go. Be vocal about her body! Tell her that she's sexy and mean it. For example, inhale through your teeth when she's undressing and tell her that you find her so sexy that you just want to ravish her. Once you're done with the flattery, ask her to undress for you, very slowly. If she complies, set the ambience and move on.

Men are usually the ones who are eager to get to the sex, but what if you weren't? What if you were to take the time to manipulate her body and rub your hands all around her, avoiding her breasts and vagina, so that when you finally do tap your tongue against her clitoris, she's soaking wet? Do you think she'd let you do just about anything to get her off? You're damn right she would! Cup either side of her waist with your hands, look at her as though you're starving, and begin licking on her hips, stomach, right under her breasts, and her pubic mound. Spread her legs open and bring your mouth close to her vagina, but don't suck on it. Then bring yourself up to her breasts and lick near the areola, but don't suck her nipples. Keep this going for as long as you can! Before you know it, she'll turn into an a****l and do the ravishing.

A sexually satisfied woman is a woman who will always want to have sex. And if you can bring out her inner b**st, she will always want more. Until next time, help your woman get wild! Ladies, if you get the opportunity to do that threesome or foursome and you're feeling somewhat comfortable around the other participants, Go For It! Enjoy it and your sexuality and then discuss it with your partner(s) afterwards. Communications with your partner is the key. This will help with the other questions of jealousy, remorse, fear, apprehension, guilt, and sexual confidence.

This last section is for those who are considering a MMF threesome and have tentatively selected possible partners. I would choose the male who I was most comfortable with when he was with my husband and I. This will be more comfortable on you than finding a stranger to party with you.

Remember, you want a guy you trust and feel totally comfortable with, and someone who is not going to run and tell your friends, f****y, or co-workers that he is banging his friend's wife. He must be discreet and honorable and respect both you and your husband. After all, you're inviting this person to share an intimate time with you and your husband and you are going to "bare all", physically and mentally. You probably have already done this, but you should discuss your fantasies and expectations with your spouse and set your parameters for the event. You know, blow-jobs, penetrations, anal, bare-backing, etc.. Is your husband going to participate or be a spectator? Discuss all this out first prior to contacting your chosen partner.

Make plans on a weekend night, a night where you will not be disturbed by others. I recommend that you utilize your home for the activity, because you will be more comfortable there and feel safe. Invite the male to a small quiet dinner, informal, and make sure your have beer or wine to serve. Yes, alcohol will assist in making everyone less nervous and uninhibited. Don't get d***k though! Wear something skimpy, that shows a lot of your skin, but not something that would embarrass you if other company knocked at the door.

Over dinner, discuss the normal things and then alter the conversation to the evening's plan. Talk about the parameters you set with your husband and explain them fully to your guest. Make sure he understands the limitations; ie. no swallowing cum or no anal penetration, condoms will be worn or bare-back is allowed and vaginal ejaculation is okay. If your husband desires to be a voyeur, tell your guest your man will only watch and not participate. If the plan is for a threesome, let him know you expect mouth and vaginal penetration or vaginal and anal penetration. Communication is the primary focus; and check the faces of your spouse and guest for any concerns. If there are any concerns or fears, address them immediately. Above all, make sure everyone is comfortable, and everyone has showered or bathed!

After discussions and dinner and the dishes are washed or put in the washer, join you husband and guest in the f****y room and have another drink. Put on some mood music and dance for the men. Slowly strip off your top and expose your breasts to your guest. Tease both the men and then slowly remove your bottoms. If you don't wear panties, you're now naked in front of your guest. If you do wear panties or a thong, continue your dancing until you have slowly removed your undergarment. Dance around naked and tease the guys, then tell them you want to see them both naked. It won't take them long to remove their clothes. Now you're all naked. Examine your husband's facial expressions for any final concerns. If all is okay, lead your guest by the hand to the location where your penetration will take place.

I prefer the bedroom, but you might choose the carpet or couch. Lie on your back and spread your legs wide for your friend. Invite him to touch you, finger your pussy, or even go down on you. Keep occasional eye contact with your husband. Make sure his expressions are lustful and happy. When you are sufficiently wet, make sure your friend has an erection (Yea, like any man about to fuck another's wife won't be stiff). Stroke him hard or suck him off to stiffness. Pull him to you and place the tip of his cock around your labia and rub the head with your juices. Study your husband's face again. If his eyes or voice signal okay, push your partner's cockhead between your labia and hold it there. This is the point of no return! If your husband appears ready and lustful, give him what he wanted. Grab your friend by the hips and slowly pull his shaft into you until your pubes touch and his balls lie between your thighs.

Should at the point of initial penetration your husband appears fearful or hesitant, hold your friend back and asked your man if everything is okay. Wait for his response. Sometimes the reality of his wife being penetrated by his friend takes awhile to absorb. If he is upset or hesitant, stop and hold off any further action. I'll point out that all of this is taking place within seconds and minutes and you must observe all signs and actions concurrently. Don't' make the mistake of waiting too long to stop the action if you must. Remember, you have invited this friend to join you and your husband in an intimate penetration of your vagina. You have exposed your total naked body and vagina to this man and initiated the penetration process. Give the poor guy a break, he's only human! You now got him so turned on and hard, don't' expect him to pull out now.

Hopefully everything is okay and your husband is amazed and pleased so far. Take his hand, kiss him, or fondle his cock as your friend slowly eases the full length of his shaft up and down inside you. Allow him to build up a rhythm and initiate his pumping. Study your husband's face and eyes as your friend fucks you. Is your husband's cock erect? Maybe you want to suck him as he watches his friend fuck you. Don't be discouraged or surprised if the first time your friend fucks you he experiences a premature ejaculation. Get him hard again and try later. After he dumps his load inside you, hold him inside and let him know its okay. When his cock deflates and he pulls out, sit up on the bed and expose your puffy vagina with the leaky semen oozing out to your husband. Take his hand and push his fingers in the cum and rub it around. Now the reality will set in that his wife actually fucked his friend and took a load of semen inside her.

The three of you should now take a break and sit and discuss what just occurred. Your likes, dislikes, expectations and so forth, but do not compare methods or size of the men's cocks or their ability to last. If you are uncomfortable now or finished for the night, thank your friend and see him off. However, hopefully you all enjoyed the incident and are ready for more action. Then let your husband fuck you this time while you suck and fondle your friend. After your husband cums inside you and mixes both semen into a cream, have the men exchange positions. You can also change positions, doggie style or woman on top, whatever pleases you. Maybe the guys have suggestions! Party until the guys are too worn out to cum or maintain an erection. My experience has been that we women last longer than the men folk. Make sure the men don't drink too much, as it may affect their stamina and virility.

Take a few breaks in between the couplings and discuss the evening, your emotions and feelings. Thank your new partner for the evening and sharing your fantasy with your husband. If this is a one time thing, don't lead the friend on. If you think it become an occasional thing, kiss him on the cheek and whisper that you hope to do this again. After your friend says goodnight and leaves, make love to husband. Communicate, discuss the night and assure him you're okay. Ask him about himself; what was he feeling, did he enjoy watching, does he want to repeat this type of activity. Decide if you are going to invite your friend back or bring a new friend into the threesome. If you decide to bring a stranger onto the activity, move the location to a motel room or some other place. For your safety, do not invite a stranger into your home.

Kabeer and I partied with our friend Zaman for the first year; either as a threesome, or me alone with Zaman. The second year we initiated my father-in-law, Arif, into our threesome. By the third year, Kabeer enjoyed being an occasional spectator and watched Zaman and Arif double penetrate me on several occasions. He said it was like watching a porn tape of your wife being fucked by two men over and over again. He even filmed a couple of sessions so he would have something to watch when he was out of town. I hope I have given you some incites and I wish you all the best and would love to hear back from you. Good luck to you and your husband!


... Continue»
Posted by cuckoldswife 4 years ago  |  Categories: First Time, Taboo, Voyeur  |  Views: 2027  |  
65%
  |  12